ã€ŠBlood Emperorã€‹


 Chapter One

    The massive throne radiated with a holy aura despite its skull-shaped body and blood-red patterns. The sunlight¡ªguided by an intricate system of mirrors to always hit it a certain way¡ªmade the patterns radiate as if they were flowing with blood.

    Eztli rolled his wheelchair up the carpeted ramp with difficulty. His withered hands and arms cramped from use as he inched towards the radiant throne.

    He rested a short while waiting for his arm to regain strength. He then clasped the armrests and pushed, trying to stand eyes filled with determination. He wanted to sit back on his throne. Feel like he did in his youth. His body, however, refused to support his weight and he crumbled back into his seat.

    I can''t even stand up anymore, Eztli thought, laughing at himself. This was what the great Blood Emperor had been reduced to. Blood Emperor, ruler of the world. Commander of legions that obeyed his every command, yet here he was unable to stand.

    He sighed placing his hand on the throne¡ªfeeling its silky-smooth surface. The only thing he could do without asking for help.

    He sunk back into his wheelchair feeling the exhaustion spread over him. Reminding him that he was dying. His four-thousand-year-old body¡ªreinforced with years of training and qi¡ªwas at its limit.

    The average human lifespan was one hundred and twenty years, but if one cultivated to the peak it extended to roughly four thousand. Even then, the body could not be maintained forever, at least that is what everyone believed. Not Eztli.

    His reign would continue. He would become the Blood Emperor for eternity; his research proved it was possible.

    He had spent countless years of his life and priceless resources to achieve the impossible. He developed a device that would extract the soul into a container where he could then transfer it into another vessel. That vessel¡ªthe immortal body, his masterpiece¡ªwould soon be completed. Just one last ingredient and I will leave this withered body and achieve immortality. That thought brought him happiness.

    "Rhett," Eztli said.

    "Yes, master?" Asked a shadow as it appeared in front of Eztli.

    "Has there been any message from Wes?"

    "The last message that we received from him was two days ago. He informed us that he achieved his mission and is heading back. We should expect his return by tomorrow at the latest." Rhett said bowing respectfully.

    "Great!" Eztli said his mouth forming a grin, hands tightening slightly. One more day, he thought, then I''m out of this useless body. His mind drifted to his secondary research.

    "What about the bloodline infusion experiment? Was it successful?"

    Rhett shook his head. "Unfortunately, the experiment was a total failure. Almost all of the beasts infused with higher bloodlines died by exploding. We assume that the cause was their bodies were not able to withstand the change in their bloodline."

    Eztli hit the armrest and nodded. Well, it was within my expectations. He had hoped, however, that there would be some type of success as it would benefit his new body greatly. It was unfortunate that no beast surviv-

    "Rhett, what did you mean by almost all beasts died?" Eztli asked his eyes lighting up with hope.

    "According to the reports, there was one beast that survived...although it showed no signs of change and its constitution remained the same."

    Eztli smiled. That was all he needed. He could examine it and figure out how it managed to survive. Then he could replicate the process in other beasts furthering his research. He rolled his wheelchair down the ramp. "Take me there now, Rhett."

    "Yes, master."

    Rhett slowly approached the wheelchair. Eztli stared at the white-haired boy with amazement. His slender figure seemed to phase out of existence with each step. His eyes shining with a violet hue.

    "Rhett, you have improved your understanding of the Spatial Flutter again," Eztli said praisingly.

    "All thanksto your teachings, master."

    "I will be teaching you again," he smiled. "Once I change into my new body."

    "I would be glad to have master personally teaching me." Finally, taking hold of the wheelchair, he warned. "Master, please close your eyes as to evade the motion sickness."

    Eztli did as he was told. He knew that with his current body condition¡ªeven if Rhett''s control was immense and the Flutter was smooth¡ªhe would be greatly affected by the spatial distortion.

    The air hummed around Eztli. His ears almost popped by the change in pressure, but he felt warmth surround him. Probably Rhett enveloping him with a spatial shield. The boy took too many precautions. The feeling was gone in an instant.

    "You can open your eyes now, master," Rhett said.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.The smell of blood hit him hard causing his heart to beat faster, a small amount of blood qi being stimulated. He hadn''t smelled so much carnage in a long time, he took a deep calming breath¡ªsettling the stimulated blood qi¡ªand finally opened his eyes. He was not disappointed, it was indeed a carnage.

    Servants cleaned the endless pools of blood¡ªfilled with pieces of organs and bones¡ªthat remained amid the shattered cages.

    "Sorry master, I thought the servants were done cleaning the mess up." Rhett said with a frown. He raised his hand, probably to punish the servants, but Eztli stopped him.

    "Don''t worry about it. I can still manage to keep my qi under control." I''m not that useless...he thought. Although he knew Rhett was just caring for him. "Now, where is the surviving beast?"

    "Over there, master." He said defeated.

    Eztli''s gaze landed on the beast he then beckoned a servant to bring it. A tall, broad shoulder servant noticed the gesture and quickly brought the beast to Eztli. He kneeled respectfully holding the tiny rabbit in his massive hands.

    "This is a Sepir Rabbit, correct?" he looked at Rhett.

    "Yes, this particular one was infused with Dire Wolf blood."

    "Interesting," Eztli took the rabbit from the servant, who crawled away quietly, and continued to examine the scared little rabbit. Its fur was still white with faint blue tips no enhancement of nails, teeth or growth.

    So, no change in its outward appearance, he thought. What about inside...

    Eztli''s fingers lit up, small tendrils of blood growing from the tips.

    "Master, you shouldn''t do-"

    "Quiet Rhett!" he said coldly. He knew Rhett was just worried. He was in no condition to be doing something so strenuous as using his Blood Sensing Art, but he could not wait. He needed to know why this rabbit survived and if there was any change in his blood.

    The tendrils merged into a sphere and floated down into the rabbit¡¯s mouth. The rabbit squealed as it felt the Blood

    Art takeeffect. Blood Arts required the user''s blood to function. They could be used in a multitude of ways, even as far using it to heal another person at a price of some of the user''s own life force. Blood Sensing was not a particularly difficult skill and it allowed the user to sense the smallest of changes¡ªdown to the cellular level.

    Eztli was the last surviving member of the Blood Legacy Sect. When he was out on a mission it was attacked by a rival sect and eradicated. The surviving members hadfled but were soon captured and killed. He had only managed to survive as he was locked in a maze cavern for ten years. He barely managed to survive by eating worms, roots and the refinement of his own blood. That was his darkest time, hungry, withered and longing for death, but in the end, he willed through and finally escaped the cursed maze. He obtained a Legacy which enabled him to take revenge for his sect and become the ruler of the realm. That legacy now belonged to Rhett¡ªthe Spatial Flutter.

    The aura spread surrounding and inspecting the insides of the Sepir Rabbit. Sweat began to form on Eztli''s body. His arms shook and his breath turned ragged. Just a bit more, he thought as he willed through the pain.

    Finally, sensing the slight change in the rabbit''s bloodline, he stopped the Blood Sensing Art. The experiment had succeeded. Although he did not know if the Dire Wolf blood could become the dominant one, until further testing, it was a step in the right direction.

    Rhett quickly chanted his Blood Healing Art, easing Eztli''s pain and recovering his stamina.

    "Thanks, Rhett," he said softly.

    "I am just performing my duties as your disciple, master. Did you find anything?" Rhett asked.

    "There is a slight change in this Sepir Rabbit''s bloodline. I need to make more tests, but it shall need to wait until the soul transfer is complete. This body doesn''t have the required energy to run those tests."

    "We could let Wes take a look at it..."

    "No! I wish to perform this analysis myself," He continued. "Only I would know what to look for. That boy is too focused on attack arts."

    "Understood, master."

    Eztli grabbed and pet the scared rabbit, calming it down. "Take it and care for it until I can perform a complete scan."

    "Yes, master." Rhett placed his hand on the rabbit and it vanished into his spatial ring.

    Eztli nodded at the action, knowing that the ring was the safest place to store it.

    Eztli felt weak, he could barely speak anymore. Damn it, he cursed inwardly. How I hate this withered body. Even with Rhett''s healing, the small Blood Art had caused him to lose so much energy. He turned to Rhett and whispered, tiredly. "Take me to my chambers. I wish to res-"

    The door slammed open and a female servant came rushing in frantically. "Lord Eztli, Wes has returned."

 Chapter Two

    Soon...I will be at my prime again, he thought. Then we could travel the realm together.

    It seems they still don''t get along well... Eztli sighed, I have to change that. He made a mental note to take care of his disciples'' relationship as soon as he transferred.

    I must not open it here, or the properties of the Spire Seed might be destroyed. He thought, removing his hand from the box. Fighting the urge to open it.

    With it serving as the heart, he thought. It will allow me to continually steal Life Force. I will be immortal.

    hank you, Wes. If not for your hard work I would have died and never gotten a chance at rising to again. I hope we can spar and have adventures once the transfer is complete. His gaze shifted. Rhett, you have always taken care of me in these dire times. Even putting my health before yours. I hope I can repay everything you have done for me. These were his deepest thoughts. He felt grateful for having such good disciples.

    Finally, Immortality is within my grasp. Eztli thought. Exhaustion overtook him. The pent-up stress and tension he held¡ªcoupled with his damaged organs and the slight removal of Life Force¡ªfinally caused his body to give in.

 Chapter Three

    "Master!" Rhett rushed forward immediately starting his Blood Healing Art.

    You can''t die yet, master. He thought as he looked for any sign of Eztli being alive.

    The Blood Healing Art did its job maintaining the delicate thread of his Eztli''s Life Force. Rhett sighed in relief. It was weak and fading, but if he hurried he could extract his soul before it perished.

    Rhett turned and looked at Wes who was standing leisurely. "Wes! Help me move master to the Soul Extractor. He doesn''t have long."

    Wes did not move, in fact, he took a step back.

    "Wes! I know you don''t like me, but this is master''s life we are talking about."

    A laugh escaped from Wes'' lips then he said. "Just let that old cripple die already."

    Rhett''s eyes widened in shock at his words. "Y-you can''t be serious..."

    "Of course, I am. He has ruled long enough its time he died. If you won''t let him die then I''ll end him myself." Wes said as he lunged forward, his hand aiming at Eztli''s heart.

    No! Rhett thought. His hands immediately forming a seal, activating the lab''s defensive formation.

    A golden barrier sprung up just in time to stop Wes'' blow. It expanded and sent Wes flying back, but the sheer force of his punch caused the barrier to vibrate.

    N-no way...he was serious. Rhett thought. He looked Wes scrambling to his feet, shocked.

    "What! That shouldn''t be possible. How were you able to activate the lab''s formation? You shouldn''t have permission." Wes said, his face contorting in anger and fists tightening.

    "Master gave me full access as I needed it to operate the Soul Extractor," Rhett said. He paced towards Eztli, picking him up and carrying him towards the machine.

    "Rhett, don''t!" Wes shouted, punching the barrier. "No! Stop."

    Rhett ignored his angry shouts and proceeded to place Eztli on the machine. He then turned to the machine''s control and started it. Master, soon you''ll be safe. He thought,turning his head to Wes, narrowing his eyes. His heart was lit in flames of anger.

    "Why are you doing this Wes? Master treated you as his son. How can you betray him?" Rhett said, tears streaming down his face, he couldn''t hold them back anymore.

    "Son? He never treated me like that. He always sent me places to retrieve materials for his damned machine and body." Wes said calming down, his hands making several motions. "All he wants is to continue ruling for eternity. He would discard us soon after."

    "You''re wrong Wes. Master loved us both. He would have found a way to make us immortal too."

    Wes laughed. "What do you know. How long do you think he spent building that body? You think he would spend his time¡ªonce he is immortal¡ªcreating bodies for us. You''ve only been his disciple for five hundred years so you wouldn''t know." Wes took a deep breath then continued. "I saw what he is capable of, back in his prime. The death he caused. His merciless attitude. Now he is but an empty shell. Relying on his puppets to rule.

    "The last time he was outside he happened to pick you up from that place. After he never went back out."

    Rhett remembered that night. He was out with his sister and they were attacked. He tried protecting her with everything he had but failed. When he was on the edge of death''s door, Eztli descended from the sky, like a god. Saving him. Unfortunately, his sister was long gone.

    "You idolize him too much Rhett." Wes said, breaking him out of the memory. "Have you ever wondered why he was there that night? How long he watched you struggle?"

    What is he insinuating... Rhett thought.

    Wes stared at him and continued. "He saw you fight to protect your sister and fail. He only saved you since he saw potential in you. He would groom you into his protector. And it looks like he succeeded."

    No that can''t be. Rhett thought, looking at Eztli. He couldn''t have...

    Rhett shook, his mind going in circles. Focusing on the possibility that what Wes said was true.

    "Stop the machine, Rhett." Wes said, almost whispering." He doesn''t deserve to be immortal. If he reaches his goal it''s over for us. He will rather watch us rot like he watched your sister die than grant immortality to someone else."

    Rhett stared at Eztli as the machine continued to work, extracting his soul. Did he really do that? Would he really throw us away? Watch us die? Rhett asked himself. His hand inched towards the machine. Towards the shutdown mechanism.

    "Yes, Rhett." Wes said, eagerly. ¡°End him."

    Rhett stopped, memories of how Eztli treated him over the past five hundred years flowed into him. The smile he showed when he improved in Spatial Flutter. The warm, fatherly look in his eyes when he spent time talking with him. He remembered it all. It didn''t seem faked. A memory of a night talk¡ªabout Eztli''s worry of Wes¡ªpopped into Rhett''s mind and he understood why Wes was doing this. Eztli really did care for him. For them.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    The machine beeped, the soul container had filled halfway. It was nearing completion.

    "Rhett, quick." Wes screamed, anxiously. "Stop the process. Help me become the new Blood Emperor I will help you gain immortality. I won''t discard you."

    "You are lying." Rhett said, standing to face Wes. "Master really cared for us he even told me he worried about your fear."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You know. Your fear of aging. Of losing the strength you are so proud of. Of ending just like him."

    Wes stayed silent.

    "He knew. He would have done something about it. He wouldn''t allow you to go through what he did. You can still stop this. I promise not to tell him about this."

    "Yes, Rhett I will admit I am afraid." Wes sighed. "But I am more afraid of him regaining his strength. Yes, the current him would do something about us but once he is immortal the old him would be back. The one who cared only for himself."

    "But he took you as a disciple. He couldn''t have cared only about himself."

    Wes laughed hysterically. "You think he took me because he cared? He only did it because he needed my power. He needed me to reign over the world. And I was stupid to let him do it, but not anymore. I won''t be left to rot."

    Wes started making hand seals. Blood pooled on his fingertips, forming two spheres. It was a Blood Art Rhett had not seen before.

    "No matter what Art you perform. You alone won''t be able to break the barrier in time. The extraction is almost complet-"

    "Who said I was alone." Wes said, grinning. The blood spheres flew through the entrance, leaving the lab. "I have all these high-level servants around." An explosion followed and the two dozen Blood Guards guarding the entrance came rushing into the lab.

    "N-no way. Master''s Blood Guards. How?" Rhett was shocked. The Blood Guards could only be controlled by Eztli.

    "Well, I have long surpassed him in Blood Arts. It was quite easy, actually. Breaking his bond and replacing it with mine only took a drop of my blood. If formed seeds of my bond long ago. I just needed to activate it."

    So that''s what the blood spheres were for. Rhett thought.

    The barrier vibrated and shook as the Blood Guards attacked with everything they had. It wouldn''t hold long.

    Rhett turned to the Soul Extractor, worry on his face. It felt like an eternity he could hear the barrier begin to crack.

    Hurry up! He thought.

    Several seconds later, the machine finally completed the extraction. A crystal tube, roughly two feet in height, was ejected. Rhett grabbed the crystal. This is master''s soul, he thought. I must hurry. The crystal won''t hold his soul for long. I just need to reach the bod-

    The barrier finally broke. The combined force of the guards was enormous, it was surprising that it managed to hold that long.

    "Just give up, Rhett. He has reigned long enough. It''s time for a new Blood Emperor." Wes said, as his hand landed on the crystal holding the immortal body.

    Rhett was completely surrounded. He looked at the body only a few feet away, Wes at its side. He could reach it, but he wouldn''t be able to fight and use the Spatial Flutter to infuse the soul into the new body. Dammit. Rhett thought, looking down on the crystal. No. I need to escape and find a temporary vessel for master before his soul dissipates.

    Rhett calmed himself, a wicked idea entering his mind, before he placed the crystal into his spatial ring. He ignited his life force activating his Spatial Flutter Art. He knew the backlash from this would be strong. He would probably lose a hundred years of his life, but it would worth it. He couldn''t let Wes succeed. The energy concentrated around him¡ªforming a shield¡ªthen expanded, pushing the guards back.

    "It''s useless you can''t teleport out; the void stones won''t let you. You are just wasting your life." Wes mocked.

    Rhett''s stayed silent. He had gained a few more moments, but Wes was right. There was no way to escape. Not unless he discovered a fault in the stone.

    Taking a deep breath, Rhett closed his eyes, fully concentrating¡ªlooking for a crack¡ªon the void stones. That was all he needed, a tiny crack to escape. Come on, there has to be one...There! Finally, he felt a minute imperfection within a void stone. He teleported out.

    His view changed, he was in his room. I don''t have much time. He thought. The disruption was too big and I couldn''t teleport far. They will find me soon. I need to look for a vessel. Cracks appeared on his skin, his muscles weakened and he collapsed. He aged rapidly, the spatial jump had taken a bigger toll on his body than he imagined.

    Rhett inspected his spatial ring, taking out the crystal. He watched as the light faded slowly. "Master, I am sorry. I could not save you..."he whispered. "There is not enough time to find you a vesse-" That''s right! He remembered. The rabbit. He took out the sleeping Sepir Rabbit.

    Rhett looked at Eztli''s soul. "I''m sorry master, but this is the only way to save you." He placed the rabbit near the crystal and started his Spatial Art.

    The space around the crystal distorted. A small tunnel of energy formed¡ªlinking it with the rabbit. The soul, sensing a new vessel, rushed towards it. The rabbit contorted, its eyes opened and blood dripped from them. The vicious screams lasted a couple of seconds before the rabbit fainted.

    Before the spatial tunnel collapsed Rhett sent a strand of soul force leaving a message of Wes'' betrayal.

    "Success..." Rhett said his voice weak. ¡°Now, I need to teleport it out of here." He stimulated his life once more. This could kill me...but at least if that happened Wes won''t become immortal.

    The door broke open as Wes walked in. His gaze landed on the empty crystal then the rabbit.

    "I can''t believe it. This is great." His laughter filled the room. "The great Blood Emperor now a low rabbit. It will be so fun to kill him now. No, better yet, I''ll keep him as a pet. Caged, unable to do anything."

    "You won''t get the chance to do so..." Rhett said, smiling.

    "What do you-"

    The rabbit glowed. Spatial energy surrounded and swallowed the rabbit¡ªcreating a rift in space. Then it vanished.

    "He''s gone...You will never...find him." Rhett said, growing weaker, his life fading.

    "Well it''s too bad that I won''t get to kill him, but what can he do as a rabbit." Wes said, using his Blood Healing Art on Rhett. "On the other hand, I can''t have you die, I still need you to transfer my soul to the immortal body."

    "I will never help you." Rhett shouted, feeling his wounds healing. His eyes filled with anger.

    "I like those eyes," Wes said, praising him. "But no one said you were going to help willingly." His mouth turned into a wicked grin as blood extended out from his fingertips. He approached Rhett''s body and place the bloody hand on his face. The blood tentacles entered Rhett''s body through his ears, eyes, nose and mouth making their way into his brain. ¡°Become my puppet"

    Intense pain and fear bombarded Rhett, realizing what his words meant. The fear¡ªenhanced by the evil laughter¡ªfilled his mind as darkness embraced him.

 Chapter Four

    Kael had spent most of his morning in a small secluded corner of the Sect library. A faintly lit lamp illuminated the area around him. It was quiet. Today was a busy day for the disciples so no one was in the library except for him. He flipped the page of the worn book. Stopping only to inspect the text and vigorously jotted down notes in his notebook.

    The notebook¡ªbound red with his father''s name embroidered on the leather¡ªwas down to its last few pages. Kael had filled the last half with descriptions of beasts: their habitats, their diets and their contract circles. Something that fascinated him after he had seen a strange but beautiful beast on his eighth birthday. After that day, he immersed himself in books.

    The first half, however, was filled with strange symbols. Not of his own writing but of his father¡¯s. His research. The symbols were scratched so close together it was impossible to read half of them. The ones Kael could read made no sense. By this point, he had figured that the cryptic writings were in code an impossible to decipher. At least for now.

    Kael glanced once more at the notebook tracing his father''s name with his index finger. He then riffled through the first few pages wondering what secret the wild dark black symbols. What his father had discovered. He sighed. I wish could read it, he thought. I really do. He stopped on the final two pages his father wrote. One held three large symbols etched in a broken way as if the brush had run out of ink mid-stroke. To Kael, it felt intentional. The other was much different than the rest. It only held a large and rough sketch of a spiked feather¡ªetched in red ink. Kael looked at the feather every day, wondering why he had painted it red and not black like the rest.

    Is it related to the phoenix story? Kael thought.

    It was said that the founder of the sect had tamed the legendary phoenix¡ªan immortal creature of immense power. One legend states that the founder stumbled upon a bird with a broken wing and upon nursing a back to health it surrounded itself in flames and spoke to him. Another stated that he tamed it just by petting the creature. Of course, not many believed the legends. They deemed them a hoax or heavily exaggerated, claiming that if they were true the sect would still have a living phoenix.

    His father believed it. He used to tell him that he would one day awaken the slumbering phoenix and tame it. The last few stories he told always brought up the phoenix. He could still remember the way his father smiled and acted when he told him the stories. Kael smiled then shook his head trying to forget. He''s not here anymore, Kael told himself. You won''t hear any new stories...

    A tear found its way to his lips, the saltiness only making him hurt more. His father had passed away a year ago when he left on an expedition, leaving him alone. Well, not really alone.

    Kael shifted his vision looking for Leggy. Finally, he spotted the small white spider resting peacefully on a shelf. She was an odd one. He had searched many books for what kind of spider she was but never found anything close. Her white tipped legs merging to a dark black and her deep violet eyes hadn''t been recorded in the encyclopedias he had searched.

    He still didn''t worry about it too much as she was his tamed beast. He, however, had not bonded it. His father had. The last thing he did before he died. He smiled at that, more tears falling.

    His father was a genius. His understanding over binding beasts was beyond that of all the elders. To this day they still wondered how he had managed to bind a beast to someone else¡ªwithout harming them. It was one of the reasons why Kael spent days in the library researching. He had to live up to his father''s legacy. He had to make him proud. He had to awaken the phoenix.

    No more crying, he thought. You have to study, master binding and decipher his notes.

    He wiped the tears clear of his eyes then returned his focus to the worn book. He turned the pages and stopped on an illustration spreading across the page. A contract circle¡ªdesigned to tame bird-like creatures. One of the hallmarks of the Reigned Phoenix sect. It was not the first one Kael had seen, but every time he stumbled upon a new contract circle he was fascinated. He engraved it in his memory. The drew it in his notebook.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The outer layer of a contract circle always changed as it had to be tailored to the specific species undergoing the binding. The core, however, remained the same across every circle. Kael had read it was because the core holds the contract that forms the link between beast and man. He often wondered how people figured out what symbols to draw for the different species. Did they go through trial and error? Or did they theorize and then test?

    Having memorized the symbol, he sat back into his chair and stretched. "Hopefully, they have left without me." He said wishfully.

    Kael was not in the library just studying. He was hiding. Today, every twelve-year-old in the sect would go and capture a beast. It was a rule that every disciple would have to raise a beast and test their aptitude for taming. The aptitude measured how closely you bonded with the beast among other things. The sect would then allocate resources depending on how well you did.

    Kael thought it was a stupid test. He already had a beast. Their bond was strong and he would not replace her. His vision landed on Leggy still in her little corner strangely curling into a ball.

    She has been doing that more often, he thought. I wonder why...

    A sudden noise broke his train of thought. He jolted and tuned his ears to the noise.

    "Are you sure he will be here?" a voice asked.

    "Yes, he always spends his time here." a second voice responded.

    Drat! He cursed to himself. They found me. I should have chosen another place to hide. Unfortunately, it was too late now.

    He stood and rushed to one of the bookcases. Placing his back against it, he closed his eyes¡ªfocusing on his spiritual link with Leggy.

    Wake up! He commanded telepathically. One of the benefits of taming a beast. If you were even more talented, you could feel the emotions and understand your beast. Almost as if they could talk back.

    Leggy jumped, shocked at being suddenly awakened. She looked confused for a moment, taking glances to each side then finally spotting him. He could swear she glared at him and sent her displeasure. Crawling on the side of the bookcase she reached the top and spun her web¡ªcovering the gap between her legs. She jumped off and soared through the air, gliding towards him.

    She landed gently on his shoulder, giving a soft dark glow that caused the web to melt off her. Lifting one of her legs, she poked his neck multiple times; mad at being woken up so suddenly.

    Not now Leggy, he sent. They are here. Look for a way to escape.

    Leggy gave a nod, climbed the bookcase, ran across the top and disappeared.

    A while later, she returned and pointed to the left isle. Kael nodded and ran in the direction Leggy pointed. Rushing into the aisle, he tripped over the mess of books he had made earlier.

    Damn it, he thought. I should have picked them up earlier. He instantly regretted that he hadn''t.

    The voices grew near.

    "Did you hear that?" the first voice said.

    "He''s over here!" a boy screamed.

    Kael scrambled to his feet, commanding Leggy. Look for a way out. Quick!

    Leggy rushed, jumping and soaring as she looked for a way out of this mess. Kael struggled to keep up with her but pushed on. He didn''t want to be forced to go on the mission. Nearing the exit of the library, his mouth turning into a grin.

    "You won''t catch me!" he yelled, celebrating.

    "Oh, I wouldn''t be so sure." A calm controlled voice came from the door.

    Kael slowed to a halt and stared at the figure blocking his way. His best friend Nar.

    "Why are you with them?" Kael asked

    Nar strut forward elegantly. "To catch you, of course."

    "So, you betrayed me, what a friend you are."

    "I did not betray you. I''m just following the elder¡¯s orders. If you have any complaints take them to him."

    Kael fumed, tightening his hands into fists. He hated this part of Nar. The way he carried himself when on an errand by the elders. His calmness just set him off, especially when he placed orders before friendship. Kael sometimes asked himself why he was friends with him.

    Kael looked around hoping to find a gap in the encirclement, but the other three boys had done a great job cutting off any escape routes.

    Guess there is only one way out of this, he thought as he took a battle stance.

    "Be careful," Nar told the other boys. "He has a tamed beast."

    The boys cringed back slightly, fear could be seen appearing in their eyes.

    "Yea, that''s right," Kael grinned. "Leggy come here."

    She responded immediately, gliding in the air and landing on his head. The boys finally gave to fear and retreated.

    "Kael, just give up!" Nar said, growing mad at the sight of the boys giving in to fear so easily.

    "Never," he smirked. "Leggy! Bind him with your web."

    Nar took a fighting pose, but nothing happened.

    "Leggy?"

    Nar''s laughter filled the room. Kael reached over his head and understood why Nar was laughing.

    Leggy had curled into a ball, sleeping.

    "Looks like even she agrees that you should give up.¡±

    Why at this time? Kael thought.

    "I can still take you on." He said.

    "You could," Nar nodded, "but you can take on all four of us. Can you?¡±

    Kael turn noticed the boys inching forward, anger on their faces.

    "C-can we talk about this?" Kael said, his voice quivering.

    The boys shook their heads and closed in on him.

 Chapter Five

    The sun was long past its highest point, tinting the sky an eerie yellow-orange, surprising Kael. He hadn''t realized how long he had spent inside the library. The books always drew him in.

    They had passed several courtyards weaving their way through the sect grounds. Kael had stayed quiet, thinking of ways to escape, but Nar had ordered the boys to drag him.

    His feet didn''t even touch the ground. Kael noticed several Elders relaxing and making their rounds. They smiled and whispered to each other as Kael dragged by. Some of the more shameless ones even laughed, especially Elder Sal. His laughter carried on for miles and was higher pitched than a Shorn squeal.

    Those creatures would appear during the winter nights and wail nonstop. It was a terrifying sound. People said that the Shorn could also take on the form of loved ones¡ªno one knew how they achieved that¡ªand even take their voices.

    Kael had been awakened in fear by those screams. His father''s screams, but distorted. He had cursed at them for taking his father''s voice, but Dean would drag him inside before he ever caught a glimpse of them. Before he saw if they had taken his form too. Kael often wondered what he had done to be tormented by a Shorn using his father''s form. That wonder, however, also extended to seeing the true form of a Shorn and be the first to record it.

    The laugh got louder shaking his thoughts. Even the boys reacted to it and jolted, almost dropping him¡ªa chance he could have used to escape¡ªbut one of them held on hard and picked up the pace.

    Soon they were past the cobble section and onto a dirt trail. In the distance, Kael could make out a bright red robe surrounded by shades of green. Elder Dean. It was unmistakable. Only he would wear a robe so bright. Kael even wondered if the man had a mental problem. Ever since he came to live under his roof, after his father''s death, he had yet to see him wear something dull.

    Kael gave up trying to run away and sighed. Of all the elders, it had to be Dean leading this particular mission. He should have expected that when Dean told him to meet him after lunch. Of course, he chose to study instead.

    "Nar can you at least let me walk there?" Kael asked, giving a defeated sigh.

    Nar studied him for a moment staying silent.

    "Look, it''s embarrassing. The other''s will see me being dragged there." Kael said.

    "Put him down." He said, nodding.

    Two of the boys complied, but the largest of them still clutched to his arm. Kael tried to break free, but the boy''s grip was astonishingly strong.

    "Let me go," Kael said. "Didn''t you hear him?"

    The boy held his grip. No, he gripped harder a smile filling his face.

    "It might be a trick..." the boy said.

    "Levy, just let him go." Nar snapped.

    "Fine, but if he runs...it''s on you Nar." He said, finally letting go and whispering into Kael¡¯s ear. ¡°You are lucky...this time."

    Levy. That name sounded familiar to Kael but he couldn''t recall how he knew him. Kael never spent time with the other kids his age. Not because he felt superior to them but because he buried himself in books. Rarely going out of his room and the library. Or so he liked to believe. The truth was that whenever he tried to strike a conversation with any of them it ended the same; they gave him glances,then, they simply walked away. They disliked him, not for his personality, but because of his special status.

    Kael looked at the golden badge¡ªshaped as a phoenix soaring upwards¡ªon his chest. His father''s symbol and his mark as an inner disciple.

    Others are struggling to rise in status. He thought. Yet I''m already an inner disciple.

    He shook his head before trotting forward to Nar and matching his pace.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Hey, when did this Levy kid become your underling?" he asked Nar.

    "He didn''t. He volunteered when Elder Dean ordered us to find you."

    He glanced back at Levy still grinning, staring at him. Something felt off to Kael. Why would he volunteer to help? He wondered.

    Reaching the crowd, Kael noticed the kids¡ªwearing green long-sleeved robes¡ªsweating. Some sat on the ground while others stood with large bags on their backs. Prepared for the mission.

    They give him glances mixed with frowns and unsatisfied whispers. Damn, Kael thought. They really don''t like me. And why would they? He had them wait under the scorching sun for heaven knows how long.

    Kael lowered his head hiding his shame. Leggy somehow still stayed on his head, sleeping. Unconsciously his right hand grasped the badge, covering it.

    "Well," Dean said, facing the crowd. "Now that all of us are here, I will explain the exact details of the mission.

    "All of you have been studying in the sect for four years now. And many of you come from commoner backgrounds; part of the sect''s program to uncover outstanding talents that otherwise would not have gotten a chance to shine.¡± he paused for effect then continued, ¡°The sect gave you the chance, but you have all worked hard and pushed through¡ªtreading on this hard path. Today, you take another step on that hard road. Some may still think that because others have a special status..." He stopped to look at Kael. "You will never succeed.

    "I want you to stop thinking that. Status might let you get a head start, but that, however, doesn''t mean you aren''t able to achieve greatness. If you work hard enough, you can climb to the top. I know because I myself was once part of the same program you are in."

    Gasps spread through the crowd.

    He''s manipulating them again, Kael scoffed, looking at the crowd of kids tightening their fists an eager expression in their eyes.

    "This is your chance." Dean continued. "You will enter the blue section of the forest and capture a beast. Your first beast. Commen-"

    "Dean," Kael interrupted, "I already have a beast." This was his chance to get out of this mission.

    The crowd of kids gasped and Dean turned giving him a glare. "Show respect boy. It''s Elder Dean."

    Crap! Kael thought. This is going to end bad.

    Even if Dean dressed in ridiculously bright robes and didn''t mind being called Dean in private. Dean placed his image above everything else. And he had just disrespected him. In front of a bunch of kids nonetheless.

    "Elder Dean," he corrected. "Can I be exempt from this mission?"

    "No, everyone must take part in this mission."

    "But I already have a beast!"

    "Doesn''t matter if you do. You will be part of this mission. It''s the rules, Kael." He said, staring down at him. "And even you are not above them."

    He''s bringing my status up again. Kael thought.

    Dean always tried to make him get along with them. To stop thinking that he was special.

    I''m not special, he told himself. But I need to make dad proud.

    "I don''t think I''m above anyone else. I just don''t have time to waste with stupid missions."

    "Oh. I didn''t know the tradition that even your father followed was stupid."

    "T-that..."

    "Elder Dean, he is probably just making excuses because he is scared to enter the forest." A boy said. Kael turned. It was Brin. He stood there¡ªblond hair and golden robes shifting in the breeze¡ªwith a smug look on his face.

    "He probably is. Should have seen how we struggled to drag him here." Levy said, joining in.

    "That''s not it!" Kael said, raising his voice. ¡°All I meant was that it''s stupid for me to take this test since I already have Leggy."

    Dean approached him, removing Leggy from his head and placing her inside his robes. "There, you have no beast now. Problem solved. Now go stand among the others."

    Kael wanted to protest, but he was pulled back by Nar.

    "Let it go Kael." He said. ¡°It¡¯s only three hours."

    Nar was right. If he continued, it would only make things worse. It would make seem he was really afraid. He turned and glared at Brin. Levy stood next to him.

    No wonder he volunteered. Kael thought. He''s with him.

    Brin was the only disciple with the same status as him. He always acted with superiority and arrogance. He tried to show his genius but every kid thought of him as an annoyance.

    Kael had to admit that although Brin threw his status left and right, he knew what he was doing. He always managed to hold conversations and the kids'' interest. Even if they only talked to him in hopes of benefits.

    Dean probably worried that he would end up like Brin.

    Like if I would ever stoop that low. He laughed inside.

    Ignoring Brin he looked towards the forest and tuned out the rest of Dean''s explanation.

    Shortly after it was over.

    "Alright now go and capture your chance at success." Dean said, finishing his speech.

    The kids shouted in agreement and ran into the forest. Kael sighed and followed.

    "Hey Kael, wait up." Brin said, catching up to him.

    "What do you want?"

    "No need to be hostile. I just wanted to make this more interesting."

    "What do you mean?"

    "A competition. Let¡¯s see who captures the best beast."

    "Brin, like he will ever beat you." Levy said, laughing. "Look he is not even prepared."

    Kael narrowed his eyes at Levy.

    "Well, that is true..." Brin trailed off. "I guess I was placing my hopes up for nothing."

    "I accept," Kael yelled. "I don''t need to be prepared to catch a beast better than what you will ever catch."

    "You are on, Kael. No backing off now." He said, smiling and walking away.

 Chapter Six

    What have I gotten myself into. Kael kept repeating in his mind as he entered the forest.

    He had agreed to Brin''s stupid competition in the spur of the moment, but thinking about it¡ªand hating to admit it¡ªLevy was right. How was he supposed to catch a beast without any tools?

    He sighed and continued deeper into the forest. The trees rose higher and the vegetation grew thicker. Wild. Untamed. The setting sun was soon shrouded and he stood in the shadow.

    Just him and the forest. Its sounds resounded in his ears. He focused on the insects and birds chirping.

    "This isn''t so bad." Kael said.

    A cloud of insects crawled and buzzed around him. Biting, stinging and pricking his skin. Swatting madly only made things worse and aggravated them. Kael stopped killing them and ran; trying to get away from the infernal stinging.

    "Damn it." He cursed out loud. Suddenly he tripped over a fallen log and dived head first onto a patch of cool mud. He turned on his back drenching himself in mud.

    At least the bugs stopped biting me. He thought, covering his face in frustration.

    "How I''m I to do this alone." He yelled. He missed Leggy. With her he could at least capture something, anything, to get out of the forest and return to his books. Even if it meant losing the competition.

    "With help." A voice said.

    Kael froze at the sound of the calm voice.

    Did I imagine it? He thought, quickly trying to clean the mud from his eye. No someone is there.

    "Nar?" he asked. "Is that you." His eyes could only distinguish shades¡ªstill affected partly by the mud.

    "Wow Kael. We just entered the forest and you already look like you''ve been here a week." Nar said, laughing.

    "Shut up. Whose fault is it that I''m here in the first place."

    "You are still mad about that? I told you I was following orders."

    ¡°You could have let me go...¡± he trailed off, his vision getting better. Nar sat on a stump, his long-sleeved robe tightly around his arms and a large bag at his back.

    Where did he get that? Kael wondered. He didn¡¯t have it before.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that. Here,¡± Nar suddenly reached into his bag and threw a bottle at him. "Clean your face and let''s go."

    Barely catching the bottle, he poured the contents on his hands then rubbed his face clean of mud.

    "Go where?"

    "Catch some beasts of course."

    "I don''t need your help." Kael insisted, walking away. He was mad at him for throwing him in this situation.

    "Oh really? Then I¡¯m sure you know where you are going and that you won''t need this bug repelling pellet, right?" Nar said mockingly, holding up a small sphere.

    He stopped. He was right. Kael didn¡¯t know where to go he had been walking randomly. He felt the bugs stinging again and shivered.

    "Just give it here." Kael said, rushing forward and swallowing the pill.

    "I''ll take that''s a yes then." Nar said, pacing past him and into the forest.

    ##

    Nar had led the way for the past thirty minutes. The trees started getting sparse and some clearings could be seen every few minutes.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "How far in are we going?"

    "Not much farther. We are almost to their nest."

    "What kind of beast nests this far in. I can see the yellow wall already."

    The forest was divided into three sections¡ªblue, yellow and maroon. Each section was more dangerous than the last.

    The blue section, which they were currently in, held only beast cubs. There wasn''t any type danger. Kael didn''t quite understand how, but he had read that a formation maintained it that way. Whenever a beast went beyond the threshold, it would be sent to the next section through the yellow wall.

    "The Roc Fox makes its nest near the energy that is given off by the wall."

    Roc foxes? Kael thought. Are you crazy. His eyes widened at Nar.

    Roc foxes were known for their beauty. Their colors of their fur¡ªusually an orange or red¡ªremained steady but the feathers on the back of their legs varied. Some scholars believed that the species was a dormant offshoot evolution. Many experimented on them. Cross breeding in hopes of mutation and the awakening of its potential. All had failed, however, causing the foxes to lose their feathers or die quickly after.

    "But that species is intelligent and incredibly fast even as cubs. How the hell are we catching one?"

    Nar rummaged through his bag and took out a strange herb and a net. Kael didn''t recognize the herb but it had three stalks each narrow and the size of a pen. The net, however, was something he had seen and read about.

    "How did you get a Versilk net? The price is outrageous."

    Nar smiled. "Elder Norman lent it to me."

    "Norman? That stingy guy?" Kael asked, dumbfounded. Norman was known throughout the sect for his strict standards and prices. He never dropped his prices. Not even for elders. He had even heard Dean complain several times about his prices to Roan¡ªthe master of the Material Palace¡ªbut even he didn''t manage to change Norman''s mind. It was a miracle Nar had managed to borrow something.

    "Yes, he is surprisingly interested in my talent for herbs." Nar said, smiling. "He says it''s the best he''s seen. He even hinted at taking me as his apprentice."

    "What? No way. That old guy is actually planning on taking someone in?"

    "Kael, you should really respect the elders...lest things like what happened earlier with Elder Dean will repeat themselves."

    He winced. It was true. He was too used to just calling elders by their name. "I-I know, but it''s you and me righ-"

    Nar covered his mouth and quickly removed a small bottle from his belt. He removed two yellow pills, ate one and stuffed the other into Kael''s mouth.

    "The antidote." Nar whispered.

    Antidote for what? Kael wanted to ask but Nar crouched and proceeded slowly into some bushes.

    Waiting a moment, Nar lit the herd aflame with a flint and threw it between two small mounds of dirt.

    Soon three red foxes came out of a hole and ran into the clearing, rolling on the floor. One fainted shortly after, but the other two still managed to stand.

    Kael stared in wonder as the scene played out. How had Nar known the foxes were there? He gave Nar a suspicious look.

    The smoke continued to spread forming a huge cloud that burned his eyes. The feeling of fainted spread through his body and Kael staggered.

    "Nar are you sure you gave me the right antidote?" he whispered, slurring his words.

    No response. He tried to open his teary eyes and look around, but that made them burn more. His throat was soon in flames as well. Suddenly, a soothing chill spread from his stomach through his body. He managed to stand noticing that Nar had been in the same situation.

    "What the hell Nar. It felt like I was on fire." Kael said, his voice raspy. "I thought you gave me the antidote."

    "I forgot that it took a minute or two for it to take effect. And noticing the Roc Foxes near I grew eager. Sorry."

    "How did you know they were there? There''s trees everywhere and there are even mounds of dirt covering the place."

    Nar stayed silent for a moment. "Promise you won''t laugh?"

    "Uh sure."

    "I felt an itch on my back." He said, blushing.

    "An itch? That''s how you knew?"

    "I know it sounds weird, but I''m telling the truth. It started about three months ago." He continued. "Whenever something approached the center of my back would itch. At first, I dismissed it as my imagination but as the days passed it persisted and grew stronger. Finally, I began testing by closing my eyes and focusing on it. To my surprise I could faintly see outlines of people or beasts and know what they were doing."

    "That sounds awesome." Kael said.

    "Like hell, it freaked me out. Thought I was going insane or seeing ghost. Then I realize what it actually was and I started thinking of it as a benefit."

    Kael wanted to ask more but a whimper resounded. The second fox had fallen.

    "Let''s go catch them." Nar said, heading into the dispersing smoke.

    Kael approached the foxes and stood next to Nar who had a fascinated look on his face. Following his sight, he noticed one fox still standing. Its legs wavered and the feathers on his front legs were fully extended showing a hostile posture. Pure black feathers.

    "Amazing. It is still displaying so much willpower." Nar said. "That Lorh Herb should have caused even a mature Roc Fox to faint. Kael, let me have that one."

    "Nar its feathers are weird. I¡¯ve never read anything that suggested something like this. The feathers are never a single color.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want it. It will be a good beast I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­

    I''ll just take one of the others. It should be enough to shut Brin up. Kael thought. Even if he ends up getting a better beast.

    Nar threw the Versilk Net over the standing fox. The weight of the net caused the fox to finally give in to the herbs effect and fell into a slumber. Just as they neared Nar tackled him hard.

    Before he could yell out a loud boom resounded throughout the forest. A streak of purple lightning crossed the place Kael was standing and continued breaking the air-towards the yellow wall. Following that, a strong force burst and sent them tumbling throughthe air.

 Chapter Seven

    Kael hit the ground hard. His head ached and ears rang constantly. Disoriented he stood and looked around for Nar.

    Nar laid a few feet away covered in dust. He didn¡¯t look hurt. Kael made his way to him and offered a hand to help him stand.

    ¡°Thanks for saving me Nar.¡± Kael said sincerely.

    If he didn¡¯t tackle me I would have been pierced through. He thought looking at the path of destruction the lighting had caused.

    The mounds of dirt had been flattened. Several trees shattered by the force but the most destruction was in the center¡ªwere the beam had passed. It was like nothing Kael had ever seen. The trees had a huge perfectly round hole as if something took a bite of them. Squinting his eyes Kael noticed sawdust floating.

    They were disintegrated and grind to dust¡­he stared in awe. What could have caused this? His curiosity urged him to go see what it was. No, he needed to know.

    "Did you see what it was?" Kael asked.

    "I don''t know," Nar said. "All I saw in my mind was purple. The itch became so strong it hurt and my body acted on its own and tackled you."

    Kael unconsciously started walking down the path of destruction.

    ¡°Kael, where are you going? It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I need to know what it was. You can follow or stay behind.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, Kael.¡± Nar said. ¡°Just wait up.¡±

    Kael turned and glanced at Nar who was searching for something. Quickly, he found the Versilk net¡ªfox still inside¡ªand tied it to his bag.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting a fox?¡±

    ¡°Oh right,¡± Kael responded, looking for one of the foxes and placing it inside Nar¡¯s net. ¡°There, now let¡¯s go.¡± He then led the way.

    ##

    Kael faced a giant yellow wall. It glowed brightly and seem to reach the heavens. Or at least Kael couldn¡¯t see the end of it. A faint constant humming could be heard. Strange symbols¡ªtoo advanced for either of them to understand¡ªswirled, expanding and contracting within the wall. They brimmed with energy.

    Kael had heard older disciples talk about the grandeur of the different walls¡ªblue, yellow and maroon¡ªthat divided the forest, but they had not done it justice. He stood there fascinated. He rushed and place his hands on the wall, feeling the energy. It coursed through his body causing a slight tickle.

    Before he could feel anything else, the symbols gathered around his hands and pushed them away.

    Fascinating. He thought. How do they do that? How much force do they enact. Is it relative to how much force is used?

    He tried pushing harder with his hands and the wall responded equally¡ªconfirming one of his many questions.

    He needed write them down. Study them. His dad would have surely done that and more. He would have understood the symbols.

    Kael rummaged through his robe, took out his notebook¡ªstill in pristine condition. His father had set a small formation on the journal that protected it from outside harm. It even prevented the book from burning. The only reason Kael always kept it with him without worrying.

    Opening it to the last pages, he drew. In seconds, he managed to draw all the symbols within his vision. Nar pulled on Kael''s robe bringing him out of his trance.

    "What?" he asked, dissatisfied. His eyes still lingering on the symbols.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "There''s a purple spot on the wall." Nar said, pointing.

    A few meters down the wall, strange purple mist leaked out. Kael ran towards it. Nobody mentioned this, he thought. Could it be related to the strange lightning.

    He slowed down to a walk as he approached the mist. Then he stopped. There on the wall there was a hole. A purple rim, about a hand wide, surrounded the hole followed by a horde of symbols rapidly enclosed it¡ªdiscarding the energy causing it to mist.

    This was impossible. The wall couldn¡¯t be breached. That¡¯s what everyone said. He looked at the hole again. It was big enough to squeeze through. Kael got on his knees and crawled towards it. He wanted to know what caused the wall to break.

    "Kael, we shouldn''t go through." Nar said, a tremble in his voice. "That''s the yellow side. The beasts there are dangerous."

    His face crossed the wall and the mist faded slightly allowing him a view of the other side; a portal¡ªat least that is what it seemed like¡ªrapidly shrinking and a rabbit popping out of it.

    How is that possible? He wondered. That beast must be special. I need to have it and study it.

    "Nar, there''s a beast on the other side that I want." He said.

    "Are you crazy? We already have the foxes. Plus, the beasts on that side could kill you."

    Nar was right, but the rabbit wasn''t that far and he couldn''t see any beasts around. If he hurried he could get to it and be back on this side without danger.

    "I''m going to go get it." Kael said. Without waiting for Nar''s protest, he crossed the wall.

    Cautiously, he looked around making sure there was no beasts and approached the rabbit. Slowly at first then gaining speed as he reached it. It was beautiful. The rabbit was white, but the tips of its fur were blue. The most interesting part, however, was the strange purple scar on its forehead¡ªa perfect circle with a spiral on its center.

    "Kael!" Nar shouted. "Come back now. There''s a wolf."

    Caught off-guard by the sudden scream, Kael searched.

    Then he saw it.

    A massive gray wolf, off in the distance, walking towards him. Kael¡¯s fascination for the rabbit turned to fear instantly. It ran across his body like blood¡ªparalyzing every muscle. His breath turned shallow until neared a complete stop. He could only focus on the dark yellow eyes glaring at him; the drool dropping from its snarling mouth; the teeth, sharp like a row of daggers, glinting in the sun.

    "Kael!"

    As if on cue the wolf came to a sprint.

    Coming to his senses, Kael grabbed the rabbit, put it inside his robe and rushed back to the hole in the wall. His vision narrowed¡ªthe previous lack of oxygen''s fault. Weakness infected him making his legs unstable and he tripped. He scraped his head as he tumbled, but at the same time it allowed a view of the wolf. It was much closer now. Far too close.

    I can''t die here. He told himself. I need to become strong. Just like dad.

    He willed himself to stand¡ªblood dripping from the fresh wound on his head¡ªin spite of the fear he felt. Adrenaline surged through his body, giving him an extra push. He didn''t dare look back now. He had wasted too much time. The wolf was reaching him. Faster, he urged himself. Just a bit more.

    Kael was only ten feet from the hole, yet at that very moment, it seemed miles away. Every step he took felt an eternity. Five feet. Two feet. He jumped into the hole.

    Halfway through, pain shook his leg. The wolf had scratched him. It headed for a bite, but Nar pulled him to safety. The wolf growled, its front claw trying to grasp at him. Fortunately, the wolf was unable to get through the hole.

    Kael gasped for air, hands and legs sprawled wide. Nar noticed the gash on his leg. Hurriedly he searched his bag for anything to tourniquet the wound. Not finding anything useful, he took a knife to his robe. After, he cut strands of his Versilk net.

    "You are crazy, Kael." Nar said, wrapping the torn cloth and tying it.

    Kael calmed down. The adrenaline was gone, pain and soreness riddled his body, but he survived.

    "Kael, we need to head back. The elder needs to see your wound."

    "No. It''s alright." Kael muttered.

    "It¡¯s not alright!¡± Nar yelled. ¡°It could get infected."

    "I have herbs back at my house. I can take care of it" He said, sitting up. Kael didn''t want Dean to know. Heaven save him if he found out that he crossed to the yellow section and the danger he went through.

    He turned to Nar with a serious face. "Promise me, you won''t speak of what happened."

    Nar hesitated. His face showed signs of worry, but in the end, he gave a small nod.

    Kael smiled. He could trust Nar to keep his word. He felt inside his robe and pulled out the rabbit. His gaze lingered on him. I almost died for you. He thought. I hope it was worth it.

    "You risked your life for that?" Nar asked, finally taking a look at the strange rabbit.

    "Hey, I can feel this beast is special." It has to be. He whispered to himself. It came from that portal.

    "Is it even alive? It''s not moving."

    The thought of it being dead had not crossed Kael''s mind. Worriedly, he lifted and inspected it, searching for signs of life. Its limbs hung like those of a doll.

    No, it can¡¯t be dead. He thought. Kael placed a finger on its nose and sighed in relief.

    "I can feel its breath." He said. "It''s weak, but its alive."

    Kael stood placing the rabbit back into his robe. He placed weight on his wounded leg¡ªtesting it. Pain rushed up to his hip and he staggered. Hopefully, Nar was there and caught him.

    ¡°You sure you can walk?¡±

    ¡°Yea, the pain just caught me by surprise.¡±

    The pain was bearable if he anticipated it, but hiding the wound would be a bit hard. That worried him. He needed to figure out a way to hide the wound before he reached the exit.

    He limped forward and motioned Nar to follow.

    "Come on, let''s get out of this forest."

 Chapter Eight

    Sweat trickled down Kael¡¯s brow causing his wound to sting. He rubbed his brow, but that only made things worse. The thin layer of dried blood that formed was ripped clean, exposing the wound, making it bleed again. He grimaced at the slight burning sensation on his forehead, but that was soon overshadowed by his right leg.

    It was numb yet it pained. It was weird. He barely had control over it, but whenever the leg touched the ground again the sensation would be amplified. The pain would shoot and spread like a fire.

    He tried to shift his attention to the scenery and keep his mind occupied with something other than pain but it was for naught.

    Kael lost his balance and fell. His arms shivered uncontrollably. His breathing was ragged and vision blurry.

    So cold. He repeated in his mind.

    ##

    Damn it. Nar thought as Kael fell.

    He rushed forward to check his condition. It was bad. He was delirious and burning up.

    Why didn¡¯t he say anything? He complained to himself, but he knew Kael. He was stubborn and would not admit weakness.

    During the long walk, he had wondered if he should have told Kael to wait and rush ahead for help. Kael wouldn¡¯t have let him do it though. He would bring up the promise he made.

    You should have still done it. He told himself. His life is on the line.

    Nar regretted his decision, but it was too late for that. Kael was in dire need of help. He needed to find a place with herbs and try to help him.

    He rummaged through his bag taking out his map. Quickly he found where they were. Hopefully, they were near the center spring.

    He looked at his things and beast then at Kael. He tossed Kael on his back and made his way to the spring.

    It was not a long walk, in just ten minutes he found himself atop a small incline.

    The spring was located at the bottom of the crater. According to what Elder Dean said, it was made by the sect founder after he tamed the phoenix and even had a formation set by him.

    Nar had also read that the place calming and brought peace. It even helped a few elders make breakthroughs. Nar could see why.

    It was beautiful.

    Rocks and herbs¡ªof varying sizes and colors¡ªsurrounded the area, bringing it to life. The water itself seemed to glow. In a strange way, everything seemed so perfect as if it was created by nature itself. Nar forgot himself for a moment and took in the scene. Energy flowed inside him. Slowly traveling through his body until it reached the place where the itch happened.

    At that moment, he saw a vision. A lone tall man¡ªhis skin white as snow, eyes like fire¡ªand a bird on his shoulder. The bird itself was majestic, unlike anything Nar had seen. Its feathers glowed with color.

    T-this¡­Nar thought, shocked. It was the first time in his visions that he saw color.

    The bird grew brighter and the mans eyes lit up with red and looked at him. He smiled and walked to him and placed his hand on his head. The man spoke words Nar couldn¡¯t understand then a large influx of energy flowed into him. The man¡¯s image along with the bird then vanished.

    What was that. Nar thought. That man and the bird¡­what did they do?

    Kael moved, breaking his thought and reminding him what he was here to do. Placing Kael down he began his search for herbs distracting his mind of what had just occurred.

    His itch helped him greatly, guiding him to the location of the exact herb he needed. It felt different, enhanced even. He couldn¡¯t help, but think of the vision and what the man did. For now, he assumed that the man somehow made the strange power stronger. He thanked the heavens for it. If it didn¡¯t happen, he would have spent longer trying to find the herbs. Having gathered the herbs, he realized that he had left all his tools with his bag. He left the herbs next to Kael and ran back to his things.

    ##

    The smell of crushed herbs woke Kael. Opening his eyes he saw Nar working.

    ¡°N-nar¡­¡± he said, struggling.

    ¡°you are awake. This is good means the wound isn¡¯t as bad as I thought. We can use the her-¡°

    ¡°W-water¡­¡± Kael said. He tried swallowing¡ªhis tongue rubbed the roof of his mouth¡ªbut failed.

    In a second, Nar had a bottle to his chapped lips. Gulping the water, he felt in heaven. The sweet flavor was the best he¡¯d ever had. The coolness spread down his throat, easing his pain.

    ¡°You better?¡± Nar asked, concerned.

    ¡°Thanks. Where are we?¡± Kael asked, finally noticing the change in scenery.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°At the center spring. I carried you while you were unconscious.¡±

    ¡°w-wait how long was I out?¡±

    ¡°About thirty minutes or so.¡± Nar said, going back to his rhythmic crushing.

    Damn. He thought. That means we only have less than an hour before the mission is over.

    Noticing the water, Kael was astonished. It was glowing and was so clear¡ªeven more than the sect¡¯s drinking water¡ªthat it seemed transparent. He moved forward, his leg not bothering him much. Squinting his eyes, he noticed a large shining symbol in the center of the spring.

    "This place has a formation?" he asked Nar.

    "Yeah," Nar said. "Didn''t you pay attention to Elder Dean? He told us before we entered that if we lost our water we could come here as a formation purifies the pond."

    Dean said that? He thought. Maybe I should have listened to him.

    Kael took a seat near the edge. Slowly he undid the bandage on his leg revealing the monstrous wound. Blood no longer spilled out but the wound was gruesome. Sure to leave a scar. He scooped water with his right hand and sprayed it over the wound. Kael watched the trail of red flow in the water. It spiraled towards the center, disappearing into the shining symbol. Surprised he dipped the blood-soaked cloth staring intently as the seeping blood traveled once again towards the symbol¡ªdisappearing. His mind worked trying to figure out how it made that happen.

    Nar approached him carrying a bowl with a disgusting green mush.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have moved around.¡± He said. ¡°Well, at least you cleaned the wound for me.¡±

    He then applied the herb onto his wound. It stung at first then the pain was gone.

    When did he learn about herbs? He wondered.

    Grabbing the cloth, Nar then proceeded to tie it around him.

    ¡°Are those Versilk threads? Just how di-¡°

    His vision trailed to the net. It was torn at some places, but still managed to hold the beast.

    ¡°Norman is going to kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t worry about. At worse I will just have to become his apprentice.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± He said.

    He still felt bad, however, that he placed Nar in this situation all for his stupid actions. All for the rabbit. He felt around his robe, but did not find his journal or rabbit.

    ¡°Nar, my journal. It¡¯s gone.¡± Kael said, standing in a frenzy.

    ¡°Calm down I placed it in my bag along with the rabbit.¡±

    He walked towards the bag and opened it taking his journal and placing it against his chest. It calmed him. He always kept it with him. It made him feel his father was still next to him; telling him stories; smiling at him; holding him.

    After a while he placed opened it to a blank page and drew the symbol in the center of the spring. Finishing his drawing he placed it within his robe¡ªover his heart¡ªwhere it belonged.

    Kael took the rabbit, its tiny figure still slept peacefully, and put it inside his robe.

    A sudden movement scared him. The foxes where waking up.

    Nar approached and pet the waking foxes.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to keep that rabbit instead of the fox?¡± Nar asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He said without hesitation. ¡°let my fox loose.¡±

    Sighing Nar did as he was told and set him on the ground¡ªkeeping the black feathered fox inside.

    It slowly got up and shied away as soon as it noticed them. The other fox squirmed alive. Nar tried calming it but it snarled, bit him and tried to escape the net. He let out a sigh as he tied the net to a tree and sat next to Kael.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to like you much. Huh?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just scared at the moment.¡± Nar said confidently. ¡°He will come around once I tame him. How¡¯s your leg feeling?¡±

    ¡°Much better, thanks.¡± Kael said, smiling.

    But then it hit him.

    How would they explain his wrapped leg? He looked around noticing the mud at the edge of the spring. He was already covered in mud from when he fell after entering the forest, so he could probably disguise it. He grabbed a handful of mud and spread it over his legs making it impossible to distinguish the Versilk wrapped cloth. Now all that was left was getting rid of his limp.

    Kael stood, practicing his gait. Pacing back and forth adjusting the limp making it less noticeable. To the side Nar watched bellowing out commands fixing mistakes that eluded Kael. With his help, he finally managed to fake a normal walk. The pain, however, still struck when placing weight on the damaged leg, but it was manageable.

    Kael thanked Nar for his help. Joyful that he had followed behind when they entered.

    Without him, I wouldn''t have been able to get the rabbit.I would have probably ended up not capturing anything. Worse yet, end up stung to death by bugs. Kael shuddered, but laughed at the thought.

    "We should get going." Nar said, worried. "The three-hour limit is almost up."

    Nar turned and stared with a blank look. Lost in thought.

    ¡°Kael, did you heard someone talk right now?¡± Nar asked, still with a strange look on his face.

    ¡°Yeah, I was the one who talked. Let¡¯s get going. Time is almost up.¡± Kael said once again.

    ¡°So only I can hear him¡­¡± Nar mumbled.

    ¡°Come on, Nar.¡± Kael said, pulling him away from the spring.

    Fortunately, they still made it out in time. Most of the kids were laughing and boasting about the beasts they had captured. Kael spotted Brin and Levy approaching.

    "Well, it was about time you got out." He said, mockery in his voice. "I was beginning to worry that you ran away."

    "From the looks of it, he was wasting his time bathing in mud." Levy added.

    Kael felt his cheeks turn red. It really did seem that way. He fought the urge to blur out that he had stepped into the yellow section.

    Stop. He told himself. Don''t listen to them. You''ll get in bigger trouble if you say that. Dean would hear.

    He eyed Dean. He was staring at the kids and nodding with a satisfied expression as he noted the beasts they capture. He still hadn¡¯t noticed the wound on his leg. A good start. He had to keep it that way until it healed.

    "Check out my beast. Kael." Brin said, removing the cover of the huge box Levy carried. A cage. Within was a wolf cub.

    Shock filled Kael''s eyes. It was the same as the gray wolf that almost killed him.

    Just how did he get it? He thought.

    The pup was violent. It clawed and bit at the cage doing its species justice. Gray wolves were known for their dominating and violent behavior since birth. Cubs would often fight to the death until one remained. It was part of their ritual. The strong survived and the weak perished. Surprisingly, their numbers didn¡¯t suffer.

    In fact, more and more of them littered the continent. So much in fact, that sects would often send disciples on missions to reduce their population for the safety of the people.

    The fact that Brin had actually found and captured one was astonishing. The scar filled cub was probably the only one in the entire forest.

    "Where is your beast?" Brin asked.

    Hesitating Kael took out the rabbit from his robes. Brin burst out laughing.

    "That little rabbit is your beast. It makes sense. Someone scared to enter the forest wouldn''t try to tame a good beast."

    "Just wait and see until my rabbit beats your wolf." Kael said, confidently.

    "Like that will ever happen." Levy said. ¡°A rabbit beating a wolf. That would be a miracle.¡±

    "We will see about that." Kael insisted.

    ¡°Sometimes I wonder if you are really the son of genius.¡± Brin said, sighing.

    Kael tightened his fist preparing a punch, but before he could throw it, Dean spoke.

    ¡°The mission is over. We will now head to the Material Palace.¡±

    The kids cheered and followed.

    Did Dean notice I was going to punch him? Kael asked himself, noticing Dean glare at him. Of course he did.

    Dean always seemed to know when he did something bad. He glanced at his right leg. He hoped that he wouldn¡¯t notice.

    Brin¡¯s bragging voice snaked into his ear. Kael turned focusing on him as he continued to show off his beast to the crowd. Anger still sparking inside him for what he said.

    One day, Kael vowed, tightening his fists, I¡¯m going to give him a good punch to the face.

 Chapter Nine

    The Material Palace was located in the central section of the sect. It was the second highest building, but its grandeur was not any less. Kael glanced around, the white walls gave him a feeling of emptiness, but the intricate patterns and designs carved into the walls overwhelmed him.

    Two guards watched their group. Their red armor shined under the lighting stones. Their figures were large, muscles built to the extreme. Each held a sword and small knife at their sides. Not beasts. They were fighters.

    The Reigned Phoenix Sect was split into two professions. Tamers and fighters. Tamers were the stronger force of the sect, but their numbers were rare. Fighters, however, made up a large part of the sect¡¯s population, but their strength was limited. Usually, the sect would allow everyone to take the tamer test as they wanted to take any talents they could. In the occasion that a trainee did not pass the tamer aptitude test, they were given a second chance as a fighter.

    The fighter test was easy. It only needed one to be at a certain level of strength and at least beginner mastery in any weapon. Unfortunately, the sect did not provide any advanced qi gathering manuals, at least not for free. If enough contributions to the sect were made, the sect would gift them a higher manual. Most, however, only ever read the basic qi gathering methods so they tended to remained below the third fracture. Their path differed greatly from tamers which made further advancement almost impossible; yet there were exceptions.

    Some had an innate talent to gather qi¡ªallowing them to crack their core further. Others had a higher body constitution that allowed them to push forward. For example, the captain of the Discipline Hall. The most elite fighter of the sect. He was a monster at the eighth fracture and still showed signs of improvement. Two more fractures to his core and he would reach his first mending. The same rank as the Sect leader.

    Kael squinted his eyes and made out the writing on their shoulder place that dictated their rank. Unfortunately, he was too far to distinguish anything. He could only sigh and glance around.

    The kids huddled close with mouths agape. How many of them will graduate from their green color? Kael thought. How many would end up as tamers, fighters or worse, neither. Only beginner disciples were forced to wear green. Others were allowed to wear any color they pleased¡ªexcept red, black and purple¡ªas long as they visibly showed their status medallion. Kael sighed, looking down at his muddied blue robes and medallion then back at the stunned kids.

    He remembered the way here. Dean had led them towards the central courtyard. They had stayed grouped together¡ªquietly admiring the grandeur of the inner sect. For most of them it was their first time stepping into the inner sect. Some had even cringed back and lowered their heads when an inner disciple passed by. Surely afraid from stories they heard; that if they offended someone their lives would be hell.

    It was common to hear about disciples in other sects making someone¡¯s life impossible for petty things like ignoring them or offending them in a stupid way. Kael wondered how organizations as big as those could thrive if any person with enough status could kill as they pleased without repercussions.

    The Reigned Phoenix sect, however, was not like the others. They had strict rules in place to prevent any sort of corruption. Disciples and elders alike had to abide to them; if they didn¡¯t they would suffer punishment. There was no instance of an inner disciple or elder stopping the advancement of a disciple. They just didn¡¯t have that amount of power. Yes, their status was higher, but that just meant that they had access to more locations and resources; nothing else. Beginner disciples were only allowed access to two of the five sections. Inner disciples had access to four and Elders had access to all five. At least it had been this way after Dean proposed it.

    He noticed Dean standing next to a guard, leisurely waiting for the kids to calm down. It''s probably because he is to lazy, Kael thought, and doesn''t want to maintain the extra load on the formations the extra people stepping through it would cause.

    Dean was the elder in charge of maintaining the formations of the sect. In fact, he was highly revered in the sect. Kael didn¡¯t know why others held so much respect for Dean. He had bad taste in robes and at home, he always complained about his duties around the sect. He did not enjoy monitoring the formations. There were just far too many of them throughout the sect. Dean, however, would just sigh after complaining to him and say they were needed; For protection and to prevent crimes.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Kael shifted his gaze to Nar, expecting him to be as shocked as the other kids, but he was just distant.

    "Hey, are you alright? You¡¯ve been weird since we left the spring.¡± Kael said.

    No response. Nar just stayed there in deep thought. Not even worrying about the fox squirming in the net.

    Could he be worried about the test? Kael thought, or about his beast?

    "Nar.¡± he said, placing his hand on his shoulder.

    He jolted at the sudden touch and gave him a weird look.

    "Don''t worry about things. Everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s not that¡­¡±

    ¡°Once you pass the aptitude test I am sure you''ll get promoted. Then we can go even further." Kael said smiling.

    Nar seemed to want to say something else, but in the end, he gave a nod.

    At that moment, Dean stepped forward and cleared his throat causing the few kids to quiet immediately. "Form a single line and wait to be called." He ordered. Seeing the kids scramble into a line pleased him.

    "You will take your beast inside and give it to Elder Roan, he is the man wearing the blue robe. He will inspect your beast and give you the exact materials needed to form a contract with that specific beast. After that, he will give you a key to the room where you will be staying for the next thirty days."

    "What!" Brin exclaimed. "No one mentioned that."

    Dean looked at Brin, who stood first in line.

    "Don''t interrupt me." He said, raising his voice.

    Brin cringed back and stayed quiet. Seeing that Dean nodded continued. "This is a new rule that the elders decided to place to give everyone the same chance. The beasts must remain within the closed off section for thirty days. If by any reason, you are discovered to have taken your beast beyond the set boundary, you will immediately fail your aptitude test."

    Interesting. Kael thought, looking at Dean. He probably wants us all in one place to make it easier for himself.

    "One more thing, those who didn''t catch a beast will have to wait at the end of the line. Your beasts will be provided for, but they need to find adequate ones first and you will not get to choose." He said, clasping his hands behind his back and walking out of the material palace.

    Once Dean left a disciple called Brin to enter. He walked proudly carrying the cage himself with a smug look on his face.

    "He is so full of himself." Kael said.

    "If he heard that he would send his underlings to end you."

    "Who are you calling underling?" A voice sounded behind them.

    Turning his head Kael frowned. "What are you doing here Levy?"

    "I asked first, who are you calling underling?" he said, lowering his tone.

    "We didn''t call you anything. You assumed that yourself." Nar said, strongly.

    Levy scrunched his face, tightening his arms, steaming with anger.

    Damn. Kael thought. He sure has a short temper.

    "So, Levy. Why are you back here?" Kael asked.

    That seemed to take his mind off Nar for a moment. "I didn''t get a beast." He said, smiling proudly.

    "I don''t think that is something to be happy about." Nar said.

    "Well, unlike you little squirt. I don''t strive to be a tamer. I will be a fighter. The best one. I will reach the first mending and prove that fighters are better than tamers." He said, standing tall and flexing his arms.

    "If I were a brute like you, I would have made the same choice." Kael said. Crap. He thought. Did I just say that out loud?

    Before Levy could get angry, a commotion sounded from inside.

    "How did you catch this, boy!" a raspy voice said. "Amazing. This beast is not a cub anymore. You shouldn''t have been able to catch this..."

    A disciple closed the door, blocking the sound off, but it was too late. Everyone had heard it.

    "That was to be expected, he is the best of the lot." Levy said loudly.

    ¡°Shup up Levy. We all know he got help from you.¡± Nar said. ¡°That is nothing to be proud of.¡±

    Kael looked at Nar. Why is he confronting him repeatedly? He wondered. This is not like him. Usually, I would be the one causing trouble.

    Levy raised his fist, but before he could punch Nar one of the guards appeared and grabbed his fist.

    ¡°If anyone fights they will be immediately taken out of the premises. It will also result in a failed exam and expulsion of the sect.¡± the guard said with a powerful voice.

    That made Levy cringe back and return to the front.

    Kael stared in shock. The guard had moved fast, too fast. Having him so close, he finally saw his shoulder plate. Five slashes. A man at the fifth fracture.

    Why would an elite fighter be a guard here? Kael asked himself. It shouldn¡¯t be like that.

    The man paced back confidently, armor clinging and boots resounding through the whole room and took his watchful position once again.

    Brin came out shortly after, proud of his achievement and probably expecting the crowd to praise him. However, he was disappointed. The kids stayed quiet, scared to even breathe loudly. Brin looked at Levy for an explanation, but he just lowered his head and tried to hide within the crowd. Angry, Brin stomped his way¡ªcage in tow¡ªthrough the kids. He stopped in front of Kael and said something, but he was too shocked by the level of the guard to listen to his words. Fuming, Brin left the building.

 Chapter Ten

    Kael was tired, dirty and his leg throbbed with pain again. It had been hours since they arrived at the material palace but there was still four of them left.

    The disciple called out once again. Please call me, he thought, I can¡¯t stand anymore. He would have sat like a few kids did in the beginning, but the disciple would skip anyone sitting and pick the next person. Kael had noticed him smile discreetly at the confused and frowning faces. It seemed he found it fun messing with people. Unfortunately, he picked the short kid without a beast. He approached quietly, but fast. There was a slight displeasure in the disciple¡¯s eye.

    Damn it. Kael thought, did he really like making them suffer? The disciple had actually been leisurely doing his job causing those who entered to occasionally get yelled at by the elder for making him wait. I should report him¡­

    He closed his eyes and shifted most weight onto his left leg; that seemed to help ease the pain. The guards moved, their armored boots clanged and echoed through the empty hall, alerting him for a moment. They were leaving. Kael looked around and in the distance, he saw another pair of guards coming.

    Changing shifts already. He told himself. Just how long have we been here?

    Noticing Levy standing near the door, awaiting his turn, Kael inched towards the thoughtful Nar. "I don''t feel good Nar." He whispered.

    "We should have told Elder Dean." He snapped.

    "Anything but that. Help me to the room on the way back. I don''t think I can make it there on my own."

    "Fine Kael." He said, sighing. "But promise me that if you still don''t feel well by tomorrow, you will tell Elder Dean."

    Kael looked at Nar for a long time trying to decide. "I promise." He finally said.

    The disciple by the door called and pointed at Levy. "Your turn."

    "Finally, I thought I would have to wait here for another day." He said.

    This time, however, it didn''t take long for him to return holding a small cage. A weak and scared looking brown rodent huddled into a ball¡ªno bigger than a fist. Shifting its eyes at every movement of the cage.

    "Damn," he said, "I thought they would at least provide for a better beast, but this is just pathetic. Just like someone." He looked towards them.

    "I wouldn''t have guessed that you knew yourself that well, Levy." Nar said mockingly.

    Levy fumed his face turned a deep red. He approached fast raising his fist towards Nar but stopped as he heard the guards clink their boots to warn him. Levy calmed himself down and just narrowed his eyes.

    Damn it Nar. Kael thought. Would it kill you not to tease him? Nar just wasn¡¯t himself today for some reason.

    The disciple came out again. This time he stood watching them and finally pointed at Nar. ¡°Your turn.¡±

    Nar quickly clutched his fox¡ªsleeping after spending the afternoon being feisty¡ªand rushed to the disciple.

    "Bastard is lucky there are guards here." Levy said, glancing at Kael. "Tell him it''s not over. We will see just who¡¯s pathetic tomorrow when I beat him." With that he stomped away.

    Kael wobbled losing his balance, but managed to steady himself. He closed his eyes, focusing on his heartbeat and breath; slowly drifting into unconsciousness.

    "Your turn." The voice interrupted his drifting.

    It was finally his turn. Kael limped forward, passing Nar on the way. He seemed a little disappointed and his eyes blank. Kael wanted to ask him what happened, but the disciple yelled again. "Hurry up. Walk faster."

    Oh, now you want to rush. Kael thought, picking up the pace. I''ll ask him later.

    As he crossed the door the disciple angrily pushed him forward and closed the door. Kael fell hitting the floor hard. He struggled to stand as his right leg couldn''t take any weight. Using his hands and tired left leg he finally stood.

    Just wait until I meet you again, bastard. Kael cursed. I¡¯ll definitely report you tomorrow.

    Pacing forward slowly, Kael made his way along the narrow hallway. A few paintings embellished the hallway. The largest painting¡ªplaced on the center of the hall¡ªcaught his attention. It was a phoenix, burning bright as it perched atop the sect''s central tower. Transfixed, Kael lingered his eyes on the phoenix. His soul felt drawn in to the phoenix¡¯s eyes. They felt alive and filled with intelligence. A stream of warmness started to fill his body. Kael reached with his left hand touching the phoenix''s wing.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Boy. I know that painting is beautiful, but to spend half an hour staring dumbly at it is too much." A voice said.

    Turning, Kael noticed an old man¡ªwhite beard reaching his hip and long bushy eyebrows that merged with his mustache¡ªstanding next to him with hands clasped behind his back.

    "What? Thirty minutes have gone by?" Kael asked. Had he really spent that long staring at the painting? It seemed like it was only seconds¡­

    "Why would I lie boy." The man said.

    "That would mean Elder Roan is still waiting..."

    "Oh, he¡¯s not waiting anymore"

    "What! Did he get mad and leave?"

    "He did get mad, but then he came out and noticed a kid staring at a painting."

    Kael eyed the man finally noticing his long blue robe. It was indeed Elder Roan. He bowed. "Sorry Elder." He said softly. "I was just lost in the feeling of the painting."

    "Feeling?" Roan asked.

    "Yes, the feeling of warmth. The phoenix looking back at me."

    "I''d be damned." He said. "You are the only person to feel it after your father. This is good."

    Father felt this? Kael thought.

    "I remember that day. He came to ask for some herbs from the elder, but ended up sitting in front of the painting for hours." Roan continued. "The next day he returned and sat in the same spot for three hours. He did it a total of five times¡ªeach lasted less than the previous one¡ªbefore he stopped."

    "Why did he do it?"

    "When the elders asked him, he mentioned that he felt the painting held some secret and that he discovered it. The elders then tried staring at the painting for days, but no one ever felt anything.

    "Finally giving up they asked him what he learned. Your father never did say. He only claimed that if he said anything he would lose the knowledge. The elders grew angry and thought he had pranked them. In the end, he was punished for three months." Roan said, laughing. "Maybe it''s destiny that you could feel it too. Or you are just pranking an old man. Like your father did."

    "Elder, I wouldn''t d-"

    "Come on now let¡¯s get you those materials for your beast and fix that leg up." He said, turning around and pacing towards the door at the end of the hall.

    "How did you know?" kale asked, stunned.

    "Boy, Dean cares for you more than you think. He told me to help you once you were called in. Also, it¡¯s stupid to think a master at their first mending wouldn¡¯t notice the wound."

    Kael stood dumbfounded. Dean was at his first mending? Impossible, that would make him on par with the sect leader.

    ¡°I take it that you didn¡¯t know about his true strength.¡± Roan said. ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want to know as he was helped by your father with his dying breath.¡±

    ¡°F-father helped him?¡±

    ¡°it was the last thing your father did. I was there. He did it as a gift for their friendship and for you. He wanted to leave someone to protect and care for you.¡±

    Now that he thought about it. Dean always looked at him with so much care. Even today he glanced at him expectantly. I''m so stupid. Kael told himself, feeling his eyes begin to water. Dean knew about the wound, but waited for him to tell him. To trust him. Kael sighed. I''ll tell him what happened and apologize when I see him.

    Roan smiled at put his hand on Kael¡¯s shoulder. ¡°come on boy. Let¡¯s tend to those wounds.¡±

    The strong herbal smells burned Kael¡¯s nose every time he breathed. His eyes watered and his throat hurt.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Roan said, unaffected. ¡°Now sit and let me take a look at that leg.¡±

    Kael sat. Roan poked at his wounded leg causing a shock of pain. He winced at the sudden pain. Then watched Roan frown as he removed the cloth, uncovering the wound.

    ¡°Boy, how in the heavens did you get this wound.¡± He said, shocked. ¡°This is worse than I thought. How were you even standing and walking?¡±

    Kael stayed silent and looked at the wound. It looked worse than back at the spring. Probably because of all the standing.

    Roan rushed to his study and brought out a colorful cluster of herbs and proceeded to crush them.

    ¡°So, are you going to tell me how you got this wound?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I-I just fell.¡±

    ¡°Boy,¡± he sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. If you don¡¯t want to tell me just say so.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Elder.¡± Kael said, lowering his head.

    ¡°I must say, you did a wonderful job applying first aid to the wound.¡± He said, lifting his eyebrows in praise while cleaning the wounded leg of old herbs. ¡°The choice of herbs, the ratios of the mixture and the application area all perfect. Have you ever considered training to be an Herb master?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. It was my friend Nar. He came in just before me.¡± Kael said then remembered. ¡°That¡¯s right. What happened? He seemed down after leaving.¡±

    Roan stopped applying the herbs then sighed. ¡°That boy¡­he wouldn¡¯t listen to me about that fox. He was adamant on taming it. If I knew he had this much talent in herbs I would have offered him more help. Even taking him as my apprentice wouldn¡¯t be so bad.¡±

    ¡°Something was wrong with his beast?¡± Kael asked.

    ¡°Yes, that fox. Something is not right with it. Those black feathers of it aren¡¯t normal and its personality isn¡¯t any better. I think that boy will have a very hard time bonding with it. Could you tell him to reconsider and come see me again? I can bend a few rules if I take him as an apprentice.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t think he will agree to changing beasts. Plus, I don¡¯t think Elder Norman would allow that. He already has his eyes on making him his apprentice.¡±

    ¡°What? That bastard.¡± Roan said loudly then sighed. ¡°Can you still try to get him to change beasts? I¡¯d hate to see a talent like him fail.¡±

    Kael stared at Roan, who seemed to give up the apprentice part at the mention of Norman, and nodded. He smiled and continued to apply the herbs. Finishing, he got a clean set of bandages and wrapped them around the wound.

    ¡°Try walking.¡± He said.

    Kael got up and walked about slowly. The pain was gone and he could manage a straight gait.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± He said, smiling and bowing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me boy.¡± He said, laughing. ¡°Thank Dean. He was the one who asked me to do this. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have. Now I should warn you to keep off that leg as much as you can. If possible don¡¯t walk on it for a week.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will be sure to do that.¡± Kael said.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s look at that beast of yours.¡±

 Chapter Eleven

    Kael took out the rabbit from under his robe and handed it to Roan. He was amazed. Immediately, he began to examine its features. Opening the rabbits mouth, he looked inside¡ªcounting its teeth¡ªand wrote down notes on a blank sheet. He continued this way for a while, taking samples of its hair and blood.

    "Where did you find this beast?" Roan asked, putting down his pen.

    "In the forest."

    "Boy don''t lie. This species is not found within the forest."

    "I did find it there." Kael insisted. He didn''t mention the portal or the yellow side for it would only be more difficult to explain things.

    "Could it be a mutation then?" Roan muttered. "No, there isn''t any record suggesting a normal rabbit could mutate in such a drastic way¡­"

    He went back into his study and brought out an old golden book. It was massive. It probably has thousands of pages. Kael thought, trying to peek at the pages as Roan flipped through them. Even at the fast speed which Roan turned the pages, Kael managed to make out several drawings of beasts. Beasts he¡¯d never seen before.

    Roan finally stopped on a page and handed the book to Kael. "Look boy, this rabbit is very similar to this species."

    The Sepir Rabbit, Kael read, is usually found in the Snow mountains of the Laros Continent. It thrives by gnawing at the ice glaciers hence its typical blue hued hair. There have been reports of a similar breed¡ªits hair tinted red¡ªthat feeds on crystals created near lava. They are located deep within the Laros Mountain Range. It is believed these two species have a common ancestor...

    The book continued on and on about their similarities. Kael''s eyes finally read the last part. The Sepir Rabbit and its cousin, Sepira Rabbit, are very docile and weak creatures; there unusual color made them a commodity and usually, made into pets for kids. There was one recorded case of a tamer obsessed with the sepir species. He even forced a Sepir Rabbit to reach its second fracture. This specimen, however, was selectively bred and fed multitudes of precious herbs over the course of three years; it died shortly after from explosion as its body could not properly maintain the amount of energy. Concluding that this beast is unsuitable for taming or training.

    The final words caused Kael to frown. It''s not a strong beast? He thought. Then why did it come from a portal? How is it still alive? Kael didn''t want to believe that he had placed his life in danger for a useless rabbit. It just couldn''t be real.

    "It is unfortunate." Roan said. "But I can provide you with a different beast to tame."

    It sounded tempting. Kael looked at the sleeping rabbit on the table. He sighed, giving it one last glance. Well, I guess that was that. He told himself.

    "Elder I wish t-"

    A light flickered from the rabbit''s scar. Shocked Kael went closer to it. It flickered again then dimmed. That wasn''t normal. He smiled.

    "Elder I wish to keep it." He said. "I will tame and train it."

    Roan shrugged. "It''s your choice boy. However, there won''t a reissue of materials or a change in beast provided. So, you only get this one chance to change your mind. Make a wise choice."

    Kael shook his head. "No, I want this one."

    "Alright.¡± He sighed. ¡°Give me a moment."

    Roan went back into his study a light flashed several times followed by a high pitched rhythmic humming. He then came back out holding a bag and handed it to Kael.

    "These are the exact materials needed to create and activate the contract circle. Do you need me to explain which one to use?"

    Kael shook his head as he took the bag. It was heavy. He opened it and look inside. A red bottle, a blue stone and several herbs were contained inside. The standard materials for a contract circle.

    "Elder, how is this tailored for rabbit species?" Kael asked. He had read that each species needed a special item acting as a catalyst for the species, but in his bag, there was none.

    "Oh, that is right. You wouldn''t know. The Sepir is one of the few exceptions to that rule. Tamers still don''t know exactly why, but only the three basic materials are needed to form a successful pact."

    Nodding, kael brought out his journal and made some notes on the last empty space. Roan smiled as he watched him.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Elder," Kael said, looking at the massive book. ¡°May I come and study from this book."

    "I''m afraid I can''t let you do that." He said, sighing. "The only reason I let you read part of it was because it was related to the beast you brought. Otherwise, you would have to have the status of an elder to be able to study from it." He said and closed the book.

    Kael frown, his gaze lingering on the book like it was a treasure. "Well, can I at least come and look at the painting?"

    "That old thing? Sure, knock yourself out boy. Just don''t block the hall or try to sneak further in."

    "Thanks elder." Kael said happily. "I''ll come by tomorrow to study it."

    He grabbed the rabbit¡ªplacing it inside his robe¡ªand bag. He gave a small bow and turned to head out.

    ¡°Wait. I almost forgot.¡± Roan said, reaching into his robe. ¡°Here is the key for the room you will be staying in for the duration of the binding process.¡±

    Kael took the small iron key. Feeling its cool surface and simple shape. ¡°Thanks elder.¡± He said, bowing and leaving.

    His footsteps echoed in the narrow dimly lit hall. He unconsciously tightened his fists. The hall seemed lifeless. Even the painting didn¡¯t give off any type of feeling. He gave it one last look before promising to come tomorrow and continued on his way.

    The disciple was gone from his post. Only the two guards stood¡ªwatching over him as he left the building.

    It was dark. The moon was high up and only several lamps illuminated the lonely night. Kael stretched himself and looked around for Nar. After a short while, however, he found out that Nar had not waited for him.

    It¡¯s not like him. Kael thought. Nar never breaks his word.

    He wondered if it had something to do with the disappointed look he had when he passed him or the fact that he had taken well over one hour to get out. He sighed and walked. I¡¯ll ask him tomorrow.

    Suddenly, he spotted a figure in the distance. Shining bright red under a faint lamp. Dean.

    Taking a deep breath Kael approached.

    "Sometimes I wonder if you hate me, Kael." Dean said, looking up at the stars.

    Kael trembled. "I don''t." He said his voice shivering.

    Dean looked at him. "But you don''t trust me. If you did you would have told me about your leg."

    "It''s not that..."

    "Than what is it Kael?"

    "I thought you would get mad at me."

    "Of course, I would." He said as he kneeled down "but only at first. I would have helped you. It hurt me that you didn''t tell me you were wounded."

    Kael looked down. "I''m sorry, Dean."

    "Promise me if something like this ever happens you will tell me." He said. "You are the last thing your father entrusted me with, before he passed. I can''t fail him. Not again."

    "I promise." Kael said, hugging him. "I promise to tell you whatever happens." Tears ran down his face as he held onto Dean.

    A short while later he finally let go. Dean seemed different. He no longer looked stupid in those bright red robes.

    ¡°Well, I must be leaving.¡± Dean said, standing. ¡°I need to rest for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Dean, can I have Leggy back now?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± he sighed. ¡°Not until after the aptitude test. You need to focus on one beast.¡±

    ¡°I can manage two. I ca-¡°

    ¡°Stop Kael. It¡¯s the rules.¡± He said firmly. ¡°plus even if I give her back to you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to interact with her.¡±

    ¡°What! Did something happen to her?¡±

    ¡°Nothing bad. She just formed a cocoon around herself and is sleeping. I asked Roan and he said she is probably undergoing a maturation process.¡±

    Maturation? Kael wondered. Is that why she had been sleepy and curling into a ball so often?

    ¡°I understand. Dean.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will get her back. It¡¯s only thirty days.¡± Road said, patting his head. ¡°Now go to your assigned room and rest.¡±

    With that he headed off into the darkness leaving Kael alone.

    ##

    Kael used his key and opened the door to his new room. It was plain. A wooden room large enough for one person. Only a small bed, a cage and a desk furnished the room. He sighed. Compared to his room, this was empty. He set his things aside, placed the rabbit in the small cage in the room and laid on the bed and tried to sleep, but his mind kept returning to the rabbit. His eagerness got the better of him and he read from his journal.

    Reading the steps to create the circle and memorizing the actual circle, tracing the lines with his index finger. After many times, he finally opened the bottle with the red paste. It was gooey and viscous, but Kael ignored it and drew the circle on the floor. Next, he carefully placed the herbs in their position, they would provide additional energy and reinforce the bond once it was complete. Stepping back, he looked at his work and smiled as he compared it to his notes. Not a single mistake in sight.

    Kael set the rabbit in the center of the contract circle and stepped back. He was nervous. It was the first time he would actually try to bind something. Doubt bubbled in his mind. What if he couldn''t do it? What if he had no aptitude for taming?

    Get a grip of yourself Kael. He told himself. You can do this. It¡¯s just like you read and practiced a thousand times.

    The sect made every beginner train their qi control daily. they would be given a ball with many patterns engraved in it. The task would be to light up the patterns in a certain way, with qi of course. It was hard. One had to have extreme control over his qi to do it. It would have been simpler if they were at their first fracture, but the sect prevented any disciples from cracking and expanding their core before they went through a test. Something to do with discovering which path was the correct one to follow and that it would be more effective to fracture your core once you had great qi control. They even set a rule that if anyone fractured before the elders deemed it time to do it, they would be expelled; it had happened to one kid about six months ago.

    Kael shook his head and focused. He grabbed the blue Link stone in his right hand. He took a deep breath and placed it on the edge of the circle. Can I really do it? He asked himself. Maybe I should practice a bit more.

    A second voice trailed in his mind. Kael, you can do anything if you try hard enough. His father¡¯s voice. Just believe in yourself. He gave his father¡¯s journal a quick glanced then smiled. Refocusing his mind, he controlled the energy in the stone. It glowed blue.

    The binding had begun.

 Chapter Twelve

    Darkness.

    It was all Eztli could see. He drifted for what seemed like an eternity with only his own mind as company. What had happened? Was he inside the body and was just adapting to it? Or worse. Was he dead? The questions kept on repeating themselves over and over until there was only one left. Am I dead? He thought, springing up more questions. Did the experiment fail? It wasn¡¯t possible. He had been sure of that. All the experimental trials had succeeded¡ªafter the first few hundred¡ªand his mastery over the soul was near perfect. There was just no way it could have failed.

    As he continued in deep thought the world of darkness lit up-faintly, but it lit up. The source was him. To be more exact his soul. Finally, Eztli yelled to himself. Something I can grasp. Having sense his soul meant he was alive. He focused on his Soul Energy¡ªtrying to manipulate it. After several tries he had full control over it. He sensed the darkness and to his surprise he was trapped a strange barrier surrounded him and prevented leakage. He examined it for a long time, but found no symbols or runes anywhere on it.

    Just what the fuck is this barrier? Eztli wondered. No runes meant nothing supported the barrier. Yet, as he tried to sense past it, he was rejected. This is not possible. It broke everything Eztli knew about formations. It seemed too perfect; too natural.

    Shaping his Soul Energy into a drill he tried attacking the barrier again, but only the tiniest sliver passed through the barrier. Not enough to sense the outside world. Increasing the amount of energy, Eztli formed another drill and shot it. This time, a sliver managed to pass through, but as if the barrier was alive and strengthened¡ªrejecting him. Any tries thereafter were utter failures. The barrier had become stronger.

    Eztli was now stuck waiting. He sighed. This is not how it was supposed to be. He thought, then started meditating.

    A while later a strange blue energy broke through the barrier, disrupting him. Before he could try to examine the outside the barrier closed¡ªforming a perfect tunnel for the blue energy.

    What¡¯s going on. He thought, wary of the energy. It was weak, but it managed to break through a barrier that even he couldn¡¯t. The flow of energy intensified and formed a huge sphere in front of Eztli.

    Cautiously, Eztli took a strand of his soul and probed it. The soul pierced through the sphere¡ªgoing inside¡ªbut never returned. Fuck. Eztli curse. As if on cue, the energy sphere burst and engulfed him.

    Trapped inside the blue energy, Eztli shrank his soul as much as possible. He didn¡¯t want to touch it, lest it swallowed his soul. A few seconds later the energy transformed. Slowly, runes formed and shaped the energy into¡­shackles. They approached Eztli.

    Once the runes formed, Eztli finally knew what the energy was. It was a binding. I can¡¯t believe this. He laughed at himself. I was scared of such a weak binding. He focused, and recalled the energy he probed it with before. Immediately, one shackle shattered. Turning the soul strand around he attacked the other shackles. The strand passed through all of them in an instant, even breaking the main rune.

    Who would have the audacity to try and bind me? He thought. And with such a low-class binding at that. Rhett and Wes should be guarding him. Unless it was a prank by them Eztli saw no other explanation for the barrier and the binding.

    "What the-" a voice rang through the mending hole in the barrier.

    Fuck, he cursed. What was that? It was a voice he never heard before. It worried him. what was going on outside? And with him? Suddenly, a small pulsating light appeared near him. It became brighter the more he focused on it. He concentrated on it until it burst. The particles floated chaotically in dark space then slowly rearranged into a figure. Rhett.

    Not the usual happy Rhett, but an oddly bent and withered Rhett. The image even struggled to stand. Its twisted limbs looked barely enough to support his weight¡ªif it had any. Eztli knew what it was; it was a Soul Message. A Soul Message could be placed inside things like weapons, artifacts even people. As they were weightless and ethereal. They could even be made to only open after a set amount of time or until certain conditions were met. But one thing remained certain, the image formed by the message always maintained the appearance person had the moment they recorded it.

    What happened to you Rhett? Eztli asked the image, looking at his sunken eyes knowing it was a one-way message and he couldn''t truly ask anything. He could only listen.

    ¡°Master, I have failed you.¡± Rhett said. ¡°I was unable to complete the transfer in time. Wes...he betrayed you.¡±

    Eztli''s eyes went wide, filled with shock. No¡­that can''t be true. This has to be a prank. The twisted image of Rhett clearly refuted that as he couldn¡¯t have hurt himself in such a severe manner for a prank. But Eztli chose to ignore that.

    ¡°He tried to lure me to his side with lies. Saying that you were a shell of what you once were. That your reign was over and that it was time for a new Blood Emperor. He wanted the immortal body for himself.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Eztli struggled to take it in. I changed? He wondered. His soul shook and changed color as uncertainty filled him. No, I¡¯m still the same as I always was. The darkness turned blood red as he thought of the betrayal.

    ¡°Master, Wes has surpassed your arts. He took control of the Blood Guards. That is how he managed to break the lab barrier and surround me.¡±

    No, no no. When and how did he do that? Eztli knew was a genius but to even think that he could surpass him and betray him. He laughed at his foolishness. I should have seen it coming. Wes had been acting strange. He showed more interest in the immortal body and asked questions. Eztli was blinded by his pride in him and took it as Wes trying to help him succeed. He looked at Rhett''s image and his soul trembled.

    ¡°I managed to escape him master. There was a particle wide crack in the void stones. Using my life force, I managed to teleport to safety. That is why I look like this, but I saved you.¡± Rhett smiled happily.

    That smile broke Eztli. Even though all that Rhett still cared for him. He approached the distorted image, rubbing Rhett''s hair. You did all that for this old man...

    ¡°Unfortunately, I couldn''t find another vessel in time so I had to place you inside the Sepir Rabbit.¡±

    That last bit stunned Eztli¡¯s soul, almost shattering. He looked up at the barrier. Being placed in a non-human body would have caused the soul to be rejected. He thought. That would explain the perfect barrier. I would need to change my soul in order to adapt to the body¡­

    ¡°Master.¡± Rhett said, breaking his thought process. ¡°I''m dying, but at least with my death Wes won''t get your immortal body. You are safe from him as I also managed to throw you into a spatial rift.¡± The image began fading. ¡°Master, thanks for all those years of happiness you gave me. They were the best. I don¡¯t know where you will end up master, but I hope you can live a long life and figure a way to escape your current vessel.¡±

    The image dispersed into particles. There was no way Rhett died. Eztli thought, his gaze lingering with care on the fading light. He must have survived. Wes would have saved him. If he wanted the body. He stared at the emptiness. Thanks for this chance Rhett¡­I will make full use of it.

    Changing his state of mind, he focused his soul on examining the barrier. Finally, grasping a bit of information, he molded his soul to fit the configured body. It helped that Rhett had mentioned he placed him in the Sepir Rabbit. It didn¡¯t take long until his soul escaped the barriers hold, entering the body. Carefully, Eztli continued to merge with his new body until he was more or less in control. It was still in an early stage and if he actively focused his mind the speed of merging would increase, but that was far from ideal. He needed to know where he was.

    Opening his eyes, he saw the contract circle underneath him. This isn''t right. He thought studying it. No. This is definitely not right. The contract circle was formulated for a beast. He was human. Even though Rhett had told him everything; Even, after he adapted his soul to fit a Sepir Rabbit¡¯s body; he still had the slight hope that everything was not real.

    He looked down, taking a look at his body and that hope began to shatter. No! He yelled inside. No. This can''t be happening. I should be in my immortal body. Be reigning over my empire. Not this.

    He closed his eyes convincing himself that it wasn''t real. It''s just a hallucination, a side effect of the soul transfer. He repeated in his mind. When it''s complete I will wake up in my new, young body. He closed his eyes, picturing himself awakening, but it was all for naught. His hope finally shattered and reality sunk in.

    He was inside a rabbit.

    He was not immortal.

    Despair and grief filled him to the core. All those years wasted. He cried to himself. All the struggle. All the plans I had for the future. Everything is gone. No¡­it was taken. The grief turned to anger. Damn it Wes. You will pay for this. I will get revenge. Just wait. I will rise again and end your little farce at playing emperor. I will show you just how wrong you were. I am the only Blood Emperor. His eyes burned with fury and coldness.

    Eztli urged his new body to stand. He needed to start raising his strength for he had much to do. Fumbling forward he stepped out of the contract circle''s boundary. A few steps ahead lay an unconscious boy. The voice I heard earlier. Eztli thought. The one who tried to bind me.

    The boy wore muddied blue robes. His red hair dulled by mud. He looked like a beggar. Well I should at least be able to extract some information from him. He approached the boy and placed a paw onto his forehead. Closing his eyes, he started his Binding Blood Art.

    Nothing happened.

    He tried again, but the result was the same. This body never trained in qi. The realization kicked in. I don¡¯t have any of my arts. No strength. He cursed his fate once more. Even if he had been transferred into a beast. It had to be one with no qi. He sighed. Well, looking at it in a positive way. I have a blank slate and knowledge I didn¡¯t have before. Meaning I could increase my strength, until I can find a suitable replacement. The plan began formulating in his head. For now, I could try and use my Soul Energy to sense something from the boy¡¯s soul.

    Placing his paw on the boy¡¯s forehead once more he will his Soul energy into him. The boy shot awake and stared at him. Damn it. Eztli cursed. He woke up.

    ##

    Kael rubbed his throbbing head. Something had gone wrong with the binding and he suffered heavy backlash. He staggered to a stand and fixed his eyes on the contract circle. The rabbit was gone.

    Quickly, he glanced all around the small room. He finally spotted the rabbit by the door, trying to escape. Kael lunged at it, but the rabbit managed to hop away sluggishly. It struggled to stand and then plumped down on the floor.

    Carefully, Kael picked it up and placed it inside the small cage. He went to his journal and went over the notes again.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he mumbled to himself. ¡°Why did it fail?¡± He retraced the circle¡ªline by line¡ªand checked the position of the herbs. It was perfect, but somehow still failed.

    ¡°Did I make a mistake in controlling the energy?¡± he asked himself, grasping the Link Stone in his hand.

    He practiced controlling the energy inside as he was taught. The energy seeped out the stone forming a pattern in the air. A short while later it was complete, but as there was no circle the energy went back into the stone. Kael didn¡¯t make a make a mistake in his practice, so he convinced himself that his eagerness probably caused him to lose control when performing the real binding.

    Kael glanced at the cage, the rabbit seemed to stare back at him. ¡°Well, I will just have to try until I get it right.¡± Kael said, smiling. ¡°No matter how many times I fail.¡±

 Chapter Thirteen

    The room was a mess.

    The boy sunk once again unconscious. Eztli was getting tired and frustrated of the process, yet somehow still found the situation funny.

    He was the ruler of the world and now here he was, sitting in a metal cage screaming at a boy throughout the night. Cursing him. Wishing him dead. At one point in the night Eztli grew tired of all that and started giving the boy pointers. Explaining how to counter his own attack and prevent the binding process from failing¡ªnot that the boy understood any of it. After all, he was a rabbit now¡ªan angry one.

    He could imagine how nonsensical it would have looked if he waved his fist, or rather paw, in the air. He would have loved to see the kid''s confused face. It would at least take his mind away from the betrayal, anger and sadness he currently felt. Unfortunately, that was impossible. His soul was still adapting to his new body structure. He could move, but was limited to simple and slow movements.

    Eztli gave up squeaking and shrieking as his throat hurt and he had grown very tired. His body refused to listen to him any longer and his eyelids felt like they weight a ton. Probably caused by his soul changing. However, he forced himself awake and sat in the cage, trying to make his eyes look evil as he stared at the boy.

    He''s waking up again. Eztli thought, sighing. I hope he stops. The boy had kept this going all night. Every time he failed the backlash caused him to pass out, but as soon as he awoke he tried again. It was getting to him. He barely fought him off last time; he was losing his soul energy too fast. He needed rest. Bah! Who am I kidding he will probably do it again. He''s persistent. I could give him that.

    "Just what am I doing wrong." The boy said, rubbing the back of his neck. He studied a journal for some time and then moved his cage, analyzing the circle. "Everything is perfect. And I almost succeeded this last time. So why isn''t the link being established? Why?"

    It is perfect and the link is getting established. I''m just breaking it before it completes. Eztli mocked, giving a faint squeak, trying to stay awake.

    The boy turned his head making eye contact with him. "What are you? The fact that this circle is not working means that you are probably not a rabbit, but something else. Maybe what Roan said about mutation¡­could that caused the normal contract circle to be unsuccessful?"

    Finally! Eztli said. Will you stop trying already, kid? I¡¯m not a stupid rabbit. This circle will never bind me.

    "Ok. Let''s try it one last time. If it doesn''t work I''ll have to go research in the library. There has to be some sort of records about strange mutations¡­¡± the boy said, gabbing the link stone again and pumping himself up. ¡°I can''t fail this test. I can¡¯t let dad down."

    Heavens kid! Just stop. Eztli bellowed, his throat hurting again.

    The kid placed the cage back inside the circle and sat back. Grasping the link stone he pressed it against the outer layer and controlled the energy within the stone through the patterns.

    Perfect execution. Eztli couldn¡¯t help but praise. The kid had talent. Seeing him perform the ritual countless perfect times urged Eztli to just let the boy bind him. Then at least they would be able to communicate, but his pride wouldn''t let him¡ªthe Blood Emperor¡ªbe bound to anybody. He ruled over the world and was at the peak of binding, not even needing a link stone or contract circle; just his Blood Arts. Former peak. He reminded himself. Wes has risen beyond you.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    He sighed, feeling the shackles around him, he once again broke them. The boy gave a grunt and flopped to the ground like a rag doll, unconscious.

    ##

    Kael''s head ached as he swam in the darkness.

    Failed once again, he thought. Slowly he regained his senses¡ªone by one¡ªbeginning with hearing, ending with touch.

    Opening his eyes, Kael glanced at the rabbit. He sat there staring at him as if he was intelligent. Sometimes during the night, he had felt that it was somehow mocking him. At others, he felt that it was sad, angry and annoyed. But that wasn''t possible. No one could feel what a beast thought if there was no link. Not without a complete link. He rubbed his temples. Maybe all this fainting, he thought, is causing me to imagine things.

    He held the link stone in his palm. It still held energy. Kael had read about how link stones would remain filled until the contract is complete no matter how many times it was used. Something to do with the stones properties that sucked the energy back inside if a strand was left unbound. At least I figured it is really true. He thought, sighing.

    Standing up, Kael left the stone on the desk. He opened the door and stopped to look back. I could have sworn I heard a voice right now... He muttered under his breath. He shook his head and closed the door.

    ##

    Damn! I thought he would never leave. Eztli said, watching the boy go towards the door, but awkwardly he stopped and looked back. No don¡¯t come back. Just leave. Fortunately the boy just shook his head and left. Eztli sighed in relief. Now I can escape.

    He closed his eyes focusing on his mind space¡ªan inward world created when one reached a high level in cultivation. It would expand the more you understood about your soul. Eztli¡¯s was the size of a whole world. Now, however, it was reduced to the size of a small house. He sighed at the extreme changes. All because my soul needs to adapt. He thought and began examining the small glowing light in the center¡ªhis soul. It had shifted its form to that of a fuzzy rabbit¡ªgiving off dark red light. The merging was almost complete, meaning that he would regain full control and finally be able to gather qi.

    A sudden shock passed through him giving him a slight boost of energy. Washing the previous tiredness away. Finally! He thought, opening his eyes. It feels like I am in control again. I wonder how strong this rabbit really is.

    He willed his mind to move qi. Nothing happened. He did not feel anything. There really is not a strand of qi inside. He thought. Well, I¡¯ll just have to gather some.

    Eztli relaxed his body, steadied his breathing and focused his mind on absorbing some qi from the atmosphere. Particles of light became visible. They danced chaotically in the air, swirling about. Their colors colliding and merging.

    Focusing on a few of them, he willed them to merge into a strand. The ribbon of light kept growing as it swallowed the nearby qi particles. Reaching a comfortable size, Eztli finally guided it into his body.

    It went inside¡ªpassing through his vessels¡ªbut his body rejected it and pushed it out. Unbearable pain coursed through Eztli and he convulsed slightly. What the hell was that? He wondered and tried again. This time he used his soul to hold the qi in forcefully. The pain was greater this time. His whole body convulsed and contorted, but Eztli still held on to the strand. It wasn¡¯t until his body expanded to twice its size that Eztli finally released the qi.

    Any longer and I would have exploded. He thought, trembling as his body collapsed. He was exhausted. Why can¡¯t I gather qi? Despair stabbed his heart. It was over. No qi meant no Blood Arts. No strong body. No revenge.

    Fuck! He cursed. Just when I was thinking I had a chance to return. My body can''t handle qi. It¡¯s like those people who change arts. That sparked his muddled mind. Wait. Damn it. Of course! He had been trying to cultivate as if he was in his previous body. As if he was at the peak again. That was his mistake. This body hasn''t even refined its blood so of course the Blood Art Cultivation won''t work.

    Quickly, he recalled the early parts of his Blood Art. He had been too eager and blinded by his lack of power that he almost caused his own death. It would have been a laughable end. He just needed to be patient and refine this body before gathering qi. He smiled.

    I will rise again.

 Chapter Fourteen

    Fog lingered in the shadows hiding from the rising sun as Kael paced through the maze of wooden shacks. His room was located on the far south end of the circular area. Away from the other buildings. It was as even fate tried to separate him from the other kids. He sighed and picked up his pace. The library was located on the north end and the fastest way to get there was to head straight.

    Soon, the sound of rhythmic grunting and screaming flowed into his ears. Curious, he followed the sounds into an open area¡ªthe training ground.

    Kids ran and bellowed out commands to their beasts. Kael was amazed that they were out this early in the morning. He wanted to rush forward and join them. He longed to be part of the group. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to do so. Not until he took care of his problem.

    Sighing, he forced himself to walk to the library. The faster I get this done, he thought, the faster I get to be out there. His gaze landed on the crowd of sweaty and dirty kids. Suddenly, a chilling laugh resounded through the area causing a shiver to run down Kael¡¯s spine. He knew that laugh too well. It was Elder Sal¡¯s.

    Taking a quick glance, Kael noticed Brin standing amid the center, his wolf at his side. Unlike yesterday, he wore grey robes¡ªthat accentuated his skeletal face and made his hair seem like a shining sun¡ªmaking him seem evil. Shocked, Kael continued to look for Sal, but he was nowhere. Then Brin laughed.

    It was the same eerie dark laugh he heard before. Surprise filled Kael¡¯s face then quickly faded. Brin looked and sounded more like his father. The change was too drastic. In only one day he changed his demeanor completely. It wasn¡¯t normal.

    Then Kael noticed Brin¡¯s beast. It looked at least one time larger than yesterday, more vicious too. Its snout snarled and foamed as it stayed in an attacking posture. Unconsciously, Kael tensed his body. His mind merged the image of the wolf that attacked him the day before. How did he get it so big? Kael thought, still stunned.

    ¡°Mutt get back here now.¡± Brin commanded his wolf.

    Amazingly, as soon as the wolf heard his voice it shook slightly and immediately took a docile and submissive posture. With its head lowered it went back to his side. What did he do to have him so under control? Kael wondered, but at the same time he felt something was off with the wolf. It changed too much for just one day.

    ¡°Hey if you want to stare, why don¡¯t you take a closer look.¡± A voice said from behind him and grasped his arm. A familiar strong grasp. Levy. ¡°Brin, look what I caught.¡±

    Why now. Kael told himself as he tried to rip free, but it was useless. Soon, Brin stood in front of him and Kael only resigned to whatever was to come.

    ¡°Why so dirty, Kael?¡± Brin asked. ¡°I thought you would at least have the decency to shower.¡±

    Kael felt his cheeks flush and grew embarrassed as he glanced down. He still wore his muddied robes from yesterday. He had been so focused on binding the beast he had forgotten to change.

    ¡°I was training.¡± He lied, gazing to the side.

    ¡°Oh really? I don¡¯t see your beast anywhere.¡±

    ¡°I trained near my room.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably ashamed of his mediocre rabbit.¡± Levy said, laughing.

    ¡°Be quiet, Levy.¡± Brin said firmly as he looked at Kael. ¡°How about a sparring match Kael? I¡¯m sure it would be fun. Or is what Levy said true?¡±

    ¡°No. My beast is better than yours.¡± I can¡¯t even bind it yet. ¡°But I need to take care of somethings at the moment.¡± Kael said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cower away. I¡¯ll even give you a chance to attack my beast for three full minutes without fighting back.¡± Brin said mockingly.

    That attracted the crowd of kids to surround them. All stared with eager eyes. Damn. He told himself. Don¡¯t let yourself get dragged into the fight Kael.

    ¡°Sorry, but I really do have something important to take care of.¡± Kael said.

    ¡°Brin, he is probably a scared again. It¡¯s not surprising he is just like his father. A coward.¡±

    My father a coward? He thought. It was the first time he openly heard someone insult his father. Anger raged inside him.

    ¡°My father was no coward. He was a genius and strong.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s dead and his son is a weakling.¡± Levy said.

    Tightening his fist, Kael threw a punch at Levy. The force threw Levy back and even a tooth fell out of his mouth.

    ¡°You will not insult my father.¡±

    Brin clapped. ¡°That was beautiful Kael. I was about to punch him myself.¡± He said, glancing at Levy. ¡°He was stepping out of his place.¡±

    It¡¯s all your fault. He thought staring at Brin. You¡¯re the one always trying to mock me. Not anymore. He¡¯d had it with all this stupid bickering. He was going to end it once and for all.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I will fight you, but it will be later tonight, but no beasts. I just need to punch you just like I did to your rat.¡± He said, pointing at Levy then turned towards the crowd of shocked kids. ¡°Also, I invite everyone here to come watch as I beat his face.¡±

    Rage steamed out of Brin¡¯s eyes. He probably didn¡¯t expect this. Hell, even I didn¡¯t expect this from me. Kael thought, smiling. But this is good. Now, hopefully he¡¯ll leave me alone.

    ¡°Alright Kael. A fight with no beasts.¡± he said with a hoarse voice. ¡°But you¡¯ll be the one on the ground not me.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Kael said and walked off.

    Kael¡¯s fist was burning with pain. He massaged it hoping that nothing was broken. Thinking back at what he did and how he set up a fight shocked him. He also regretted it. He was no fighter. In fact, today was the first time he actually punched someone. And it had been a surprise one. In a real fight, he doubted he would even last through one punch.

    He sighed. Well, I¡¯ll just go and try my best. He told himself. It was the only thing left to do. For now, I¡¯ll just distract myself.

    In the distance, a familiar welcoming sight appeared and he picked up the pace. The library''s door was locked. Kael was confused. It was the first time he saw the door lock. He knocked. Shortly, Dean, off all people, opened the door. Today he wore a bright yellow robe decorated with formation circles. The sleeves were short revealing his toned arms, sometimes Kael forgot that Dean trained every morning. He had even suggested to train him multiple times¡ªsomething that would have helped him in his current situation¡ªbut Kael had refused every time.

    "Why are you still wearing that, Kael?" Dean asked, giving him an odd look.

    "Some things came up so I didn''t have the time to change.¡± Kael said, sighing. ¡°Can I go inside?"

    "I''m inspecting the formation circle on the library," he said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one other than me is allowed inside at the moment."

    What stupid luck. Kael thought.

    First, he was mocked and inadvertently ended up setting a match with Brin; one that would end up with him hurting all over¡ªif he even chose to attend. And now, of all days, the library had to be closed for inspection. The formation monitored the library and prevented any book from being taken out. If someone tried to, a blinding light would push the book back and knock the person out. An alarm would also notify the Elder in charge. It would be lucky if one escaped punishment.

    "Is there any way I can still go in, Dean?" he asked, a worried look on his face. "It''s really important that I do."

    Dean looked at him for a moment then sighed. "What''s wrong?"

    Kael debated internally for a moment. Should he tell him? It was embarrassing. He couldn''t complete his contract. Should he lie? No, that wouldn''t be right. Just last night he had agreed to trust in him.

    "I couldn''t contract my beast..." he whispered.

    "Really?" he asked shocked.

    "I think I memorized the circle wrong. So, I came to check."

    Dean stayed silent, hand rubbing his beard. "I can let you in," he continued. "On the condition that you sit in one place and let me bring you the book."

    "Thanks Dean." Kael said, smiling.

    Shortly after he was sitting in the front of the library with book in front of him. Dean went back to work immediately, but not before warning him.

    "Remember, you are not to move from here. I have already inspected this part. Any other place will trigger the alarm and warn the elders. If that happens both you and I will be in trouble." He said, looking at Kael. "I trust you, Kael. Please don''t make me regret this."

    He shook his head. "Thank you so much. I''ll let you know when I am done."

    With that Dean nodded and went back to work as did Kael. He flipped through the book stopping on the rabbit species contract circle. He then took out his own journal¡ªto the drawing he had copied¡ªand searched for any flaws.

    It was a perfect replica. He searched again, but there was nothing wrong.

    That''s not possible. Was it the materials that were wrong? He thought. Or is it really a mutation?

    He read through the materials, but nothing seemed off. It only required the basic materials. Worry sunk in. Would he be able to find out why? He crazily flipped the book looking for anything on rabbits. Surely there had to be something that explained his failures.

    You''re just not good at this Kael. A voice ran in his head. You are not a tamer. You can''t even contract a beast. You won''t live up to you father.

    "No!" he screamed, slamming the book on the table. "That''s not possible!"

    It couldn''t be true. Was he really not meant to be a tamer?

    You have Leggy. He thought, but the voice retorted. She is not yours. You didn''t bind her.

    "Shut up!"

    "What''s wrong Kael?" Dean asked, rushing to him.

    Tears streamed down Kael''s face and he hugged Dean. "I can''t bind it. I did everything right I just can''t bind it."

    "It''s ok tell me what happened." He said, smiling and patting his head.

    The smile soothed Kael and he told him what happened last night and all the times he tried forming the contract.

    Dean''s face was shocked. "Are you sure that is what you felt?"

    "Yes, every time I tried to bind it I felt the connection form, but suddenly it would break." Kael said. " Is it a mutation, Dean? Or I am useless. Will I never be able to tame?"

    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Kael." He said. "Let''s do this. We will take this book and I will go with you and oversee your binding. If you make any mistakes I''ll be able to tell you what you did wrong. And if you did everything right I might be able to spot if it really is a mutation."

    "Really? Is it ok for you to leave while working?"

    "I was done an hour ago." He said, a small laugh escaping him. "I was just hanging around here. Taking a nap."

    Kael laughed falling to the floor, clutching his stomach. That was the Dean he knew. The Dean that cheered him up. Just like he did when his father died.

    "I''m glad you are in a better mood. Now grab the book so we can leave."

    Kael approached the table and was about to grab the book, but then it hit him.

    "Wait," he said. "I thought books couldn''t be taken out of the library?"

    "You can''t," he said, grinning. "But I have a few tricks to get around that."

    Kael was dumbfounded. Dean breaking a rule? That was like the heavens shattering. Impossible.

    Those eyes, Kael thought. He isn''t lying. He would go this far for me. Now that I think about it the nap thing was probably just him trying to cheer me up.

    Kael smiled. Then he got a wicked idea.

    "Dean could I also bring out another book?"

    "What? No way."

    "But we are already taking one book,¡± He insisted. ¡°One more wouldn''t hurt."

    Dean sighed. "All right, as long as it''s not an important book."

    Kael jumped and skipped through the library, his mind searching what book to take.

    Shortly after, he returned with one¡ªthe cover was blue littered with black figures of different beasts, cites and a mountain. Anthology of Legends and Myths. The book his father used to read from all the time. The one he used to tell him stories. Kael clutched the book closer as if he was holding a precious treasure.

    "Is this one okay?"

    Dean said nothing, but Kael swore he saw a smile and his eyes water as he turned and walked out the library.

 Chapter Fifteen

    The rabbit was sleeping in its cage. Kael sighed in relief. For some reason, he had felt that it would try to escape when he left, but his worries were for naught.

    He noticed the mess in the room and glanced at Dean. Kael flushed from embarrassment, but Dean did not make any comments. He just snaked across the sea of objects and sat down elegantly on the bed¡ªfixing his robe and taking out the book. He opened it to the page with the rabbit circle and glanced at him, expecting something.

    That''s right. Kael realized, looking at the cage covering the circle. He probably wants to check the circle.

    He went quietly to the cage and lifted it carefully¡ªhe didn''t want the rabbit to wake and start its infernal shrieking again¡ªmoving it to the side to expose the red circle.

    Dean compared the circles for a few minutes, meticulously going over every inch. "Well, it''s not the circle. You drew an exact replica." He said. "Can you try binding it, now? Perhaps your control is a bit off."

    Kael nodded placing the cage back on the circle softly and looking for the Link Stone.

    Where is it? I thought I left it on the desk. He thought.

    Searching for the stone among the mess he grew frustrated. Then, Dean tapped his shoulder and handed him the stone.

    ¡°You should be more organized.¡± He said.

    Kael nodded. Grabbing the stone, he felt its coolness against his palm. He breathed in deeply and turned to the rabbit.

    The stone made contact with the circle and started giving off its blue glow. Kael noticed Dean looking at him in the edge of his vision. It was awkward performing the ritual in front of him. He felt exposed. Any flaw would stand out like the sun to someone like Dean.

    Would it really be like the voice said? I am useless. He thought. Snap out of it Kael. You can do this.

    Regaining his focus, he controlled the small amount of energy in the stone, guiding it to surround the circle. He watched the energy flow as it traced the patterns¡ªin a set order¡ªand make its way towards the center. Towards the rabbit.

    For a moment, he felt the link¡ªlike the many times before only this time it was stronger. The imprint was forming, binding the rabbit to him.

    Yes! Just a bit more. He thought, smiling.

    The rabbit shook awake and Kael felt the link break, faster this time, and he lost consciousness.

    A strong smell attacked him¡ªa mix between rotting flesh and burning incense. Kael coughed and gasped for fresh air.

    "Good you¡¯re awake." Dean said, holding a small orange leaf. "I''m glad I always carry a Wros leaf."

    "Can you put it away now?" Kael asked, gagging. "I can still smell it."

    "You will for a few minutes, then it will go away." He said, putting the leaf away while laughing.

    "You did this on purpose."

    "Maybe,¡± Dean said. ¡°Anyways, what made you lose concentration midway through the binding?"

    "Lose concentration?"

    "Everything was perfect until the binding was almost complete; then, you lost concentration and woke the rabbit up." He said.

    "I didn''t lose concentration and the rabbit woke firs-"

    Now that he thought about it everything had been fine¡ªthe link was forming correctly¡ªuntil the rabbit woke up. Kael looked at the rabbit and narrowed his eyes.

    "I think the rabbit refused my binding." Kael stated.

    "What? That''s impossible." Dean said.

    "I felt it. As soon as it woke up it shattered the binding."

    "Well, there are cases were the beast breaks the binding, but it only happens when the beast is far too strong for the tamer." He said, rubbing his beard. ¡°And the little fellow hasn¡¯t a sliver of qi.¡±

    "Well, if you don¡¯t believe me. Why don''t you try it, Dean." Kael said, taking a seat and scrubbing his nose trying to clear the awful lingering smell.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Dean nodded, heading towards the rabbit.

    It stared at Kael mockingly then shifted his gaze towards Dean. He could feel the pride, surprise and disdain in the rabbit. If as he said ''you couldn''t bind me so now you bring an old man.''

    That wouldn''t be possible, right? Kael thought, shaking his head. There is no binding between us. There is no way I can understand what its feeling. It was weird, but the more he stared at the rabbit, the more he sensed a connection with him. Is it because of the many failed bindings? There were no records of someone trying to bind a beast as many times as him so maybe it was plausible.

    Dean proceeded with the binding¡ªstone in hand¡ªhe infused the circle with energy. It was different this time, Dean¡¯s control was unparalleled. The shackles even became visible to the naked eye. So, this is a first mender¡¯s power. Kael thought, enthralled as he watched them form and surround the rabbit. However, once the shackles started binding the rabbit, Dean''s face contorted. Sweat trickled down his brow, his muscles tightening. It seemed he was struggling against a huge force.

    Squinting, Kael managed to make out a second force¡ªbarely visible against the blinding blue light¡ªfighting back. As the light from the stone approached, the rabbit would narrow his eyes and caused it to back off. Dean would grunt and the light would push forward, but the rabbit would narrow his eyes and repel Dean¡¯s binding. It sat leisurely and his eyes showed amusement as if playing with Dean.

    The rabbit is enjoying this. Kael thought as he continued watching.

    The tug of war lasted for thirty minutes before Dean gave up. "This is impossible." He said, gasping for air. "Utterly impossible."

    "Told ya. It was the rabbit.¡± He said, smiling. "It used some clear energy to fight you off.¡±

    As soon as he said that a chill ran through his back, the rabbit glared at him. Kael could sense him cursing.

    "No Kael, this feels different. I have tried taming beasts stronger than me many times, but this...this is beyond that. There is no beast that would consciously fight back the way this rabbit did. We need to go to Roan. He needs to see this."

    Kael grinned. "I knew it was special. It was worth going to the yellow section of the forest."

    "You did what?!"

    Damn. Kael thought, covering his mouth. I''m doomed.

    Kael sensed the frustration of the rabbit as he dragged the covered cage. He was limping again, not because his leg hurt, but because of Dean¡¯s punishment. The man had been cruel and spanked him for a full hour before spending the next three giving him a scolding. Dean was right to do so. He had put himself in a life and death situation for a silly beast.

    Dean strode ahead, almost stomping, giving Kael more reason to stay quiet. Quickly, they reached the Material Palace. The grand hall was empty of disciples, yet two guards still watched carefully. Kael lowered his head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did something so stupid, Kael.¡± Dean said as they entered the narrow hall. ¡°You could have died.¡±

    But I didn¡¯t. He thought, scared to voice it. Instead, he looked at the phoenix painting. It held the same majestic feeling; it beckoned him to stare. He really wanted to stay and examine it, but he knew Dean would object. Plus, the shrieking rabbit preventing him from focusing correctly.

    Dean glared at him then opened the door to Roan¡¯s study and entered. Ironically, the rabbit went quiet as they stepped inside.

    ¡°Roan, we need to talk.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, Dean.¡± Roan said, moving his arms about. ¡°would it kill you to knock. I could have been working on a dangerous experiment.¡±

    ¡°Oh, be quiet. We both know that you were just taking notes instead of working.¡±

    ¡°What do you expect with the state the sect is in.¡± he said, sighing. ¡°I can¡¯t even perform the experiments I want due to the lack of re-¡° He stopped himself noticing Kael standing behind Dean. ¡°What is the boy doing here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I need to talk about with you. Well, to be precise, his beast.¡± Dean said, holding up the cage and uncovering it.

    ¡°Why the hell did you bring it here. You of all people should know that I will not look at it. The rules are final. And I am not breaking them for you. In fact, I will go report you right now.¡± He said, walking to the door.

    ¡°You can do that, but you will lose the chance to study a beast that resisted a binding from me.¡±

    That stopped Roan. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing.¡± He said, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.

    ¡°You think I would risk breaking the rules by bringing it here if it weren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose I could take a quick look.¡±

    Kael stood dumfounded. He couldn¡¯t believe how easily things went along. Just a few words and Roan was willing to break the rules. Well, I guess its natural, Kael thought. A beast that resisted a first mender was something extraordinary. Specially for a researcher like Roan.

    ¡°Also, if you could take a look at Kael¡¯s leg again. That¡¯d be great.¡±

    ¡°I already looked at it and as long as he doesn¡¯t put too much weight on it, it will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Did he tell you it was caused by a Greywolf?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he said, turning shocked. ¡°What in the hell did you do boy?¡±

    Dean summarized the story and after Roan placed a different concoction of herbs on his leg. Something to do with the Greywolf¡¯s venomous claws and drool.

    ¡°Damn boy.¡± Roan said, wrapping his leg in bandages. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you. What possessed you to enter the yellow section through a crack?¡±

    ¡°I did it for the rabbit.¡± Kael said, his gaze unwavering.

    Roan finished bandaging him and sighed. ¡°Boy,¡± he said, ¡°you have the heart of a researcher. Just like your father did. I¡¯m sure if he was in the same situation he would have done the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Kael asked, his eyes lighting up. I¡¯m like father was?He thought as a proud feeling ignited inside him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t encourage him, Roan.¡± Dean said.

    ¡°Well, you more than anyone know it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t make it less right or stupid.¡± Dean said, turning to Kael. ¡°You hear me? You do another one of these stunts and I¡¯m going to place a formation on you that would prevent you from leaving your room.¡±

    Kael lowered his head and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Now that that¡¯s settled. Could you both leave?¡± Roan said. ¡°I want to conduct some¡­tests on the rabbit.¡±

    ¡°How long will it take.?¡± Dean asked. ¡°Kael needs to have it back as soon as possible. Else, it would affect his aptitude test.¡±

    Roan thought for a moment before replying. ¡°It could take a day or a week. If it¡¯s the latter I¡¯ll provide him with another beast.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want another beas-¡°

    ¡°No buts Kael. You don¡¯t have the right to choose after your stupid actions.¡± Dean said, turning to Roan. ¡°Thanks. And sorry for bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Dean.¡± Roan said, waving his hand. ¡°It¡¯s really no big deal. In fact, I¡¯m quite eager to examine it already. So, if you would excuse me.¡± He said, motioning to the door.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Kael.¡± Dean said, nodding and dragging Kael out the door.

 Chapter Sixteen

    Roan locked the door as soon as Dean left. Hurriedly, he made his way to the rabbit, but the remnant herbal smells stopped him.

    Clean it. A voice told him. He tried to ignore it, but it grew stronger. Clean it now. You know it bothers you.

    Sighing, he grudgingly started to clean. The voice was right. Disorder did bother him greatly. Having something¡ªeven the tiniest, unimportant object¡ªunorganized prevented him from being productive. He¡¯d forgotten when the voice first spoke to him. Maybe, it had been during his days as an apprentice to the previous material master; maybe it had been as he settled into his own lab and performed experiments; or maybe it had always been there, since birth.

    At first, he had thought himself insane. He searched for help and would sometimes ignore it for extended periods of times. But as time went Roan had become certain of one thing; it was another part of him¡ªhis subconscious knowledge perhaps or a second version of himself¡ªand it had always been right. He hated that part of himself. Still, he listened to the voice and learned to live with it. He had even named it Naor.

    His otherself.

    He glanced at the herb dregs with a frown. He had used a fourth of the monthly allowance to cure the kid. It was a stupid reason, but it was necessary¡ªlest he be punished for negligence. However, he wished Dean would have taken the problem to the Medicine Hall; not him. That way, they would have used up their designated resources. What he got from the sect lately had been too little. He even had to halt a ten-year experiment due to lack of resources. Though, fortunately, it could be restarted were it was stopped, if he managed to gather the needed materials. Roan sighed.

    Enough complaining. Naor said. Hurry up so we can focus on studying the rabbit. We haven¡¯t done an experiment in so long that I¡¯m itching to do it. Plus, it will cheer you up. He grinned as he scrubbed the bowls and tools clean. Finishing, he placed them back in their respective spots. The bowl is an inch too far to the left. Naor pointed out. Quickly fixing the mistake his mind went to the rabbit.

    Roan had noticed the rabbit staring intently at him since it arrived. It watched him and even gave a few approving nods here and there. Roan thought he imagined it, but Naor told him otherwise. Naor had kept his focus on him. It was a weird thing he did. Roan himself didn¡¯t fully understand it, but as long as he caught the smallest wisp with the edge of his vision, Naor would be able to focus on it as if he stared directly at it. It was a great advantage for Roan and it proved that the rabbit had some amount of sentience.

    Picking up the cage, he strode to the northern wall. It was white, like the rest of the room, yet it was a secret passage. One would be pressed to notice it. Even Dean never did. It was one of his proudest achievements¡ªa formation that could even fool a First Mender. Smiling, he touched the wall and drew a set of runes. The wall flashed green and revealed a downward staircase.

    The rabbit gave admiring shrieks as Roan descended and entered his lab. The culmination of his work and most important research was stored here. And, only he knew of its existence.

    Store the stolen herbs. Naor said, reminding him. Roan removed a small metal box from inside his robe and opened the lid to several different glass bottles¡ªeach a different color. Carefully, he placed fragments into their corresponding bottle.

    Every day, he would enter the vaults and scrape off tiny bits of herbs and materials he needed and store them. It had been his daily routine for the past year. I need to pick up the pace. Roan thought. Currently, it would take him a decade to store the required materials to continue his experiment. If you do, they will notice. Naor said. Just a few more years and we will finally be able to leave this decaying sect.

    Roan nodded and sealed the bottles¡ªplacing them back perfectly¡ªand took the rabbit out of its cage. Holding it with one hand, he let Naor control his right hand. Another of the benefits Naor¡¯s existence provided and that Raon had discovered recently. Expertly, he removed the cap off an ink bottle and put pen to paper. It still amazed him, it was as if Naor grew more capable the more time passed.

    ¡°Rabbit. Possibly of the Sepir descent¡­¡± he said as Naor wrote keeping up with the pace of dictation. Roan took a small herb from a near bottle and paralyzed the rabbit. He then, set it down on the wooden desk. With a magnifying tablet, Roan began to inspect it more thoroughly.

    Having finished recording all the basic data, Roan set the rabbit down in its cage and moved to retrieve a Record Crystal. It was an old thing¡ªits glowing silver surface had now dulled to a lifeless gray¡ªbut it was filled with his most important work. If Dean had correctly described the rejection, it meant it was worth recording. The first of its kind. A weak beast rejecting a master binder.

    Roan traced his finger across the crystal¡¯s surface, turning it on. ¡°Experiment SR one.¡± He said. ¡°Will try to bind the beast using conventional method.¡± Not wasting a second, Roan quickly drew the circle and placed the required materials and began the binding.

    ¡°Binding started.¡± Roan narrated. ¡°process is normal, there is no resistance¡­shackles have forme- No, they have shattered. It is as Dean stated. Rabbit shows unwillingness to be bound. Experiment SR one, failed.¡±

    Roan went back to the crystal and examined the recording in detail. Even if it was of the lowest grade available¡ªits function was amazing¡ªit could still slow down the recording to one tenth speed. Using this feature, Roan noticed several short bursts of energy attacking the shackles. They were so fast that both Naor and him only noticed them until they¡¯d watched it for the seventh time.

    It was something unexpected. ¡°Naor, what are these strange energy bursts?¡± Roan asked. ¡°Clearly the rabbit has no qi in its body. Could he control the qi in the atmosphere? Is it manipulating it?¡±

    Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, Naor said. We will have to conduct a deeper inspection on the rabbit. If possible let¡¯s use that formation to study him.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°But that woul-¡°

    Don¡¯t worry about it. Didn¡¯t you promise to provide a different beast. Just do that. Studying this beast is more important.

    Naor was right, like always. However, he wished it didn¡¯t have to come to it. Not because he didn¡¯t want to give out another beast, but because the formation took too many resources and it was¡­well, gruesome. Roan sighed and turned the Record Crystal to voice record only.

    ¡°Experiment SR Two. Will take blood and tissue samples to further examine. Will also confirm what species the beast really is. I have a feeling it is not your normal rabbit.¡± Roan said, smiling.

    ##

    Eztli currently burned with anger.

    The day just wasn¡¯t going well for him. First, he had unfortunately passed out before even trying to refine the rabbit¡¯s blood and was woken abruptly by a binding. Following that, he got into a binding fight with a First Mender; nothing too serious as he had rested enough to fight back. Then, he had to sit through the kid¡¯s wailing and scolding. If that wasn¡¯t enough, the cage was covered and he was taken somewhere.

    At first, Eztli had been overjoyed when they removed the cage cover and left. The sight of a lab and what could be called a researcher greeted him; it reminded him of his own work. Admiringly, Roan was an organized man, much like himself. It wasn¡¯t hard to praise him and acknowledge him as a fellow researcher. He even had a proper hidden lab.

    Eztli had been amazed at the complexity¡ªnot as much as his own¡ªand attention to detail that Roan placed on hiding his lab. The Formation was impeccable. Honestly, he had started to respect the man, that is, until he began talking to himself and touching him all over¡ªstretching his limbs and flipping him like a doll. It was a degrading for Eztli to be handled in such a way. He had protested, but the man didn''t mind his shrieking. It fact it only made his smile bigger specially when he pricked him with the needle and took huge amounts of blood.

    Insane fuck! Eztli thought, shrieking in anger. Doesn''t he know how much blood a rabbit has. I''m actually feeling dizzy.

    Still, respect lingered. Eztli could sense the authentic interest Roan held for research. He had smiled as he watched Roan use a Record Crystal and looked through a microscope, studying his blood. The method to inspect it was different¡ªEztli would have used his Blood Sensing Art¡ªbut the scene reminded him of his youth and his own experiments. Ah, I wish I could have seen the bloodline experiment through. He thought. There was finally progress, the rabbi-

    The realization hit him hard. The rabbit that survived the bloodline infusion was now his body. He laughed inside. Then immediately closed his eyes and sensed his body using his soul. It felt awkward to use his soul energy but it was all he could manage without Blood Arts. Hopefully, he managed to sense a small difference. A cluster of cells.

    At first, they seemed to belong, but the more attention he gave the more they seemed wrong. They were still rabbit cells, yet, deep within they had something akin to a seed. Waiting to be activated.

    So that''s why there were no outward or internal changes. Eztli thought, smiling. The seed is dormant.

    This was the best news he had received since he awoke in this body. The rabbit was too stupid to even realize the change in its body, but if the seed could be activated, it would have caused his bloodline to change. The effects would be immediate. He would transform and even gain abilities he could never have. If he could absorb all sorts of bloodlines, it would allow him to go beyond the limits of a Sepir rabbit. It could even take him beyond the limits of humans.

    This is great. He told himself. With this I will be able to rise in strength even faster than anticipated.

    He began formulating a plan. He would first need to prime this body¡ªby refining its blood¡ªand attune it to be compatible with Blood Arts. From there he would be able to activate the bloodline. He opened his eyes and let out a shriek of joy causing Roan to break away from his research.

    "You¡¯re a lively one, aren''t you? Enjoy it while you can. He smiled. A euphoric and creepy smile that seemed to not be his. ¡°Soon you will die."

    Fuck! What is this crazy bastard thinking? A sense of urgency flashed through Eztli like lightning through the air. I need to escape this man.

    ¡°Naor, we can still back out now.¡± Roan talked to himself. ¡°The ingredient for this are too much¡­you are right the benefits would be far too great if we discover the cause of its strength. Should we use the record crystal? That¡¯s right, the feedback from the formation should be enough¡­¡±

    Great, this fucker went full insane. Eztli thought as he watched Roan continue to talk to himself. He crossed the room several times grabbing several herbs and jars¡ªfilled with nasty green, dull blues and blacks. Using the contents of the green jar, Roan drew three triangular patterns¡ªeach their points meeting. A blue circle followed soon after bisecting the triangles. Finally, he used the black jar to draw sharp angular runes.

    What the fuck is he doing? Eztli asked himself trying to make out the runes. He had never seen such a weird formation, but once Roan finished drawing the runes it began to make sense. Shit! He screamed inside. How the fuck did he come up with such a sadistic formation?

    If Eztli¡¯s memory was correct the particular way Roan had set down the runes would cause the formation to have an analyzing effect. It would be extremely effective; however, it was deadly. Not for the user but for the recipient. In this case, Eztli. It would tear him layer by layer¡ªpeel his skin, tear his muscles and organs, pulverize his bones and burn his blood¡ªas it inspected every minute details. It would, astonishingly, also transfer the information directly into the user''s brain.

    "Finally, we will get a chance to use this formation again. It will be so fun, Naor.¡± Roan said, laughing then turned to Eztli. ¡°Unfortunately, not fun for you. That reminds me, we will have to give Kael a new beast." He said, sighing. "Yes, it¡¯s a small price to see what makes you tick, little one. He placed his hands on the formation and willed energy into it.

    No! Eztli shrieked as he felt his skin begin to burn. Fight back. He told himself. You know how the formation and runes work. Use that against him.

    He closed his eyes bearing the pain and concentrated. Having no qi made things extremely difficult for Eztli. Usually, he would have used his Blood Art to cause a disruption in the energy flow of the formation, however, he only had his soul at the moment. The foreign qi bombarded him and kept trying to tear him apart. Slowly he managed to stall the energy inside him.

    "So, Dean didn''t lie. You really did fight him." Roan said, laughing. "Let''s see how long you last with this." Roan raised his right hand and sent more energy, throwing Eztli''s body into chaos.

    If only I had qi, you fucker. He cursed. You''d be the one begging me to stop.

    The pain became almost unbearable. Eztli had to do something soon, if not, he would die. Suddenly, an idea popped into his mind. He stopped resisting taking in all the qi Roan had sent. Blood oozed from Eztli, pooling under his legs. Fur fell off in patches along with parts of his skin.

    "Well, I guess that''s all the fight you had in yo-"

    Let¡¯s see if you can handle this. Eztli thought, smiling. He then used his soul to encase the qi. The process was meticulous, but Eztli¡¯s soul control could manage it¡ªeven with the immense pain. He spun his soul, guiding the qi as if was his own and caused it to flow back into the formation.

    Bombarded by the massive influx of qi and soul force, Roan convulsed and fainted.

 Chapter Seventeen

    Kael awoke gasping for air. Pain coursed through his body. It felt as if his skin was being peeled off slowly. He tried to scream, but he couldn¡¯t muster the force. The feeling intensified and his body his body refused to listen to him. Kael''s eyes flipped back as his body twisted and contorted¡ªblood oozed from his eyes, nose and ears.

    Then it simply stopped.

    A sudden chill ran through his body, calming him. Slowly he came back to his senses and sat, still gasping for air. What was that? Kael wondered, hugging himself. Trying to stop the trembling. Could it have been dream? No. It was too real to be a dream¡­something is wrong with me. It scared him. Kael hugged himself tighter and took in his surroundings¡ªtrying to forget the tingling sensation lingering on his arms and legs.

    That¡¯s right, he thought. I¡¯m at the library. He tried focusing his memory. After they had left the rabbit with Roan, Dean dragged him to the library as he needed to finish examining the formation. Apparently, he had not finished the job when Kael asked for help, but he prioritized Kael over the sect¡¯s orders. When he was done, Dean had even given him another sermon and strict orders that he was to go back to his room.

    Kael, however, had asked if he could spend the night at the library and Dean had reluctantly agreed. Kael didn¡¯t want to go back and meet Brin. Not after Dean had warned him that if he did something reckless again, he was placing him under house arrest indefinitely. That meant no library. Plus, Kael wasn¡¯t that confident in winning. At worst, he would just be called a coward. Over time, however, he would prove that wasn¡¯t the case.

    He glanced out the window. It was dark, but the moonlight lit the outside faintly. Kael stood, the feeling had passed. He thought it was a dream or something, but he would still head to Dean¡¯s and tell him about it. Carefully, he weaved himself of the pile of littered books¡ªthrown around when he convulsed. He sighed as he stared at the mess and started to clean. His mind still telling something was very wrong.

    ##

    Eztli sluggishly stood and looked around. The aftermath of his little stunt had caused more damage than he thought. The cage was crumbling into dust¡ªprobably part of the formations effect. His body was in a bad condition. Several patches of skin where missing and he was bleeding out. I got to hurry. Eztli thought. I need to heal¡­before I really die.

    Moving forward, Eztli crawled over the wooden table tops. Guiding himself to a particular red bottle not too far away. He had noticed it when he watched Roan work. It glowed faintly and when he poked at it with his soul, a nourishing effect passed through him. Eztli figured it was a healing herb.

    Most herbs in the world could be divided into five ranks: common, rare, semi-precious, precious, and divine. While the majority of herbs around the lab were only common and rare ones, the herb he scanned was at the semi-precious rank.

    Eztli finally reached the sealed bottle. He concentrated his soul and launched it, shattering the bottle. The herb shot through the air and landed on the floor. Damn it. Eztli cursed to himself. Too much force. He had planned for the herb to land on the counter, unfortunately, his suffering body had caused him to lack control. He sighed and glanced down at the five feet drop and jumped.

    He landed hard, blood splattering and his ribs cracking. Shrieking in pain he paced towards the herb, leaving a trail of blood behind. Reaching the herb, he hastily ate at it.

    The effect kicked in almost immediately, his wounds began to heal at astonishingly fast rate. A few moments later, Eztli stood, his fur and body in a perfect state. Wow, he thought, amazed. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this effective. Could it have been an almost precious herb? Or was it more effective because of my small body. Well, I¡¯ll find out later. First, I got to take care of that bastard.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Glancing to his left, he noticed the unconscious Roan. Eztli smiled as he looked at his work. Roan¡¯s left arm was shattered and his right eye had exploded. That¡¯s what you deserve, you fucker. Eztli thought as he neared. I¡¯m going to have my fun now.

    Using his soul, Eztli probed Roan and noticed that while he had suffered outward wounds, his mind was intact. How is that possible? Eztli wondered and probed more. Roan¡¯s mind rejected his soul almost as if he was awake. It was actively surrounded by a layer of qi¡ªgrowing stronger each passing moment. Using more of his soul energy, Eztli pierced the layer. Well, this is intriguing. It seems his soul is split¡­but how?

    Being a master of the soul, Eztli knew how hard it was to even heal a wounded soul. Even the slightest fracture to it would cause the person to go die, at best the person would only go insane. Is that why he talked to himself? Eztli wondered, noticing the smaller part of the soul. No, that¡¯s not it. The second part is independent and has sentience. Not only that, but it wants to swallow the first.

    It was unlike anything Eztli had seen. A sort of parasitic relationship. The bigger soul benefitted from having the smaller part, like having two minds in one body. But at the same time, the second soul was unhappy with not being in control. So, it was trying to gain control. This situation just screamed at Eztli to start experimenting on this rare specimen. However, he was far too weak to do so. He sighed. Well, looks like you are in luck, bastard. He thought, looking at Roan. I want to kill you so bad for what you did to me, but it looks like you have more worth alive. Once I gain enough strength I will come back and your torture will begin. For now, I can¡¯t have you die.

    Rushing about in the lab, he grabbed hold of several herbs¡ªmixing them as best he could¡ªand healed Roan. Then, he walked to the stairs and looked back at the unconscious body. A bit of regret showed on his face. He wanted to at least bind the guy, but without his Blood Art or someone to help, it was impossible.

    Sighing, Eztli left the lab.

    ##

    Brin paced back and forth in his personal training room. It was hours past the duel he set with Kael, but he still didn''t show.

    "Brin, he probably chickened out." Levy said.

    "Don''t you think I know that," he said kicking the nearby stool. "But he played me. He made me wait in front of everyone. Now they laugh at me." "Brin, they were laughing at him, not you."

    "Shut up! I heard them whisper I was stupid for believing him."

    "But he did sa-"

    "Just leave." Brin said, throwing a lamp at Levy. "Get out."

    Levy left without saying anything else leaving him in silence.

    No one understands me. He thought, sitting on the ground. His father kept telling him he was a genius that he was going to be the next sect head. That people would adore him. Worship him. But that was a lie.

    They mocked and laughed at him behind his back. He heard them whisper. Kael specially. He always did something to discredit him. Specially today, Brin thought, recalling the stares of everyone when Kael had challenged him. He had cowered back seeing Kael so¡­so confident. Can I ever be like that? He was insecure. He tried hiding it behind his arrogant act, but deep he knew the truth. He was not the genius his father believed him to be.

    You tamed a Greywolf, his father¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. Look at it, it¡¯s so big now. You will win the aptitude test. You are a genius.

    ¡°Shut up. They¡¯re all lies!¡± he said, screaming at the wall and letting the tears fall. ¡°I only caught it with help. It¡¯s only big because you took him and gave it drugs, father. I¡¯m not great. I¡¯m not a genius.¡±

    A pressure suddenly built up inside his heart, shooting a large amount of blood through him. For a moment, Brin¡¯s senses exploded; He saw everything in slow motion, noticing the minute details in the wooden wall; he heard the wolfs breathing and heartbeat like powerful drums; he smelled the disgusting aroma of sweat around him; he tasted his own saliva; he sensed the slightest change in the atmosphere; even his mind worked faster.

    Everything was so perfect¡­so clear.

    A faint whisper rang inside his mind. It¡¯s all Kael¡¯s fault. It said, spreading rage through his body. He is the one who embarrassed you. Get back at him.

    Then everything returned to normal. However, the rage remained inside. Brin tightened his fist and hit the wall "Kael, you will pay for this."

    His wolf whimpered awake causing his anger to spike further. "Shut up, you stupid beast." He yelled and kicked it a couple of times easing his anger a bit.

    Brin only stopped once the wolf started bleeding. Taking a deep breath of the metallic scent, he walked outside. It was desolate. The moon shone up in the sky, shining down its light on him, embracing him. Relaxing him, yet beckoning him to let loose. A sudden noise broke his focus and he turned.

    Behind another training room a small creature crawled. Squinting as it entered the moonlight, Brin saw that it was a rabbit. Kael''s rabbit.

    He grinned and called his wolf. An evil glint slowly filling his eyes.

 Chapter Eighteen

    It had been surprisingly easy to escape the lab. The formation had no form of defense against attacks on the inside. He made a few modifications to it before leaving though as he was still pissed off at Roan. It was a simple alteration, but Roan should take a couple of days to even understand it¡ªat his current level. To escape, however, that would probably take him a week. Hope you suffer being held captive, bastard. Eztli thought, laughing to himself.

    Eztli paced through a narrow hall, noticing a lot of paintings. Intrigued, he leisurely stared at them. As he reached the central painting he stopped cold. How? He asked himself. How can something so complex be here?

    The painting only portrayed a phoenix overlooking the sect, but it shocked Eztli. The painting was divided into five layers. Others would have taken a long time to pass each layer, but for Eztli it was not too hard¡ªstill he went and examined each layer in detail.

    The first layer, would give a sense of life to the phoenix and would only get more realistic the deeper you studied it. The second would fill the person with warmth. The third, would give insights on a breathing technique. The fourth held a map and a legend of some sorts. The last, and most interesting of the layers, held a binding technique. Unlike anything Eztli had seen.

    Fascinated by the discovery, he quickly memorized everything. One benefit of his old and strong soul was the large capability for memorization. He no longer needed to record anything with crystals, his soul was a better and safer place to store his research. Having memorized it, he then shot a beam of his soul into the painting¡ªdestroying all records of the diagram. He was greedy and wanted to be the only person to hold such information. Hopefully, it didn¡¯t look like the people around here knew the immense knowledge it held, for it was being displayed so openly.

    Well, this is an unexpected benefit. Eztli thought, eager to analyze it fully, but stopped himself. Priorities Eztli. You have to get to safety before trying to do any sort of research.

    He headed down the hall and carefully peeked. Two guards kept watch. Making his small body even smaller, Eztli made his way forward, avoiding the guards. As he neared, he shot a beam of soul energy and knocked them out.

    I can¡¯t believe I had to rely on such means. He thought, sighing. It was degrading. He was Lord Eztli¡ªBlood Emperor and ruler of the world¡ªyet, here he was, crouching and hiding from two Fracturers. He shook his head as he remembered how easily he would have killed them. Enough of that. Don¡¯t think of the past. Focus.

    Eztli moved forward and probed the souls of both guards. Unlike Roan¡¯s, theirs were fully unconscious, but he was still unable to read their memories. Fuck. He cursed to himself. Why can¡¯t I do this? They are not even high level. My current strength should be enough for at least this. Sighing he gave up and walked outside.

    It was dark and the eerie glow of moon gave only made him feel even more helpless. He was lost. The cage had been covered when he was brought to Roan so now he didn¡¯t know where to go. Glancing around he finally decided on a random direction and headed off.

    A short while later, Eztli was standing in a maze of wooden shacks¡ªmaking his current situation even worse. He weaved through the shacks until a sudden noise to his right disturbed him. He narrowed his eyes and stared trying to make out the shadow in the distance.

    It was a wolf cub.

    Just my luck. He told himself. He searched for a place to hide, but the wolf fell into a run. Towards him. Eztli hopped faster, wiggling through the small gaps between the shacks.

    "Don''t let him get away you mutt!" a voice yelled. The wolf ran faster and leaped at him. Eztli crouched barely managing to dodge the hit and scurried forward.

    "Stupid beast. Get him." Another yell.

    Fuck, what do they want with me. Eztli cursed, once again he tried dodging the wolf. This time, however, it managed to get one of his legs. Pain ran through him as he was pinned on the floor, bleeding.

    The kid ran up to where he was and smiled. "Good job, mutt. He inched his hand towards the wolf and it cringed back in fear, but the kid just pet it.

    "We will have fun and toy with this rabbit now." He said, laughing.

    This is fucking great, Eztli thought as the wolf carried him by biting his leg. First a sadistic old man. Now a sadistic kid.

    ##

    Kael rounded the training ground as he headed to Dean¡¯s house. Even though the chance was slim, he didn''t want to meet Brin or anyone else at this hour. Something was going on with him. What happened at the library was not normal.

    Suddenly, he felt a sense of danger around him. He glanced to his left, towards the center of training ground. For some reason, I get the urge to head there. He thought. Shrugging he decided to head in the direction. As he got closer to the center, the feeling intensified.

    Kael frowned. What is going on with me? He wondered. Then, the feeling from the library started to return, albeit it was nothing compared to before.

    Something is off. He said, picking up the pace. A sense of urgency crawled to him. He tripped. His leg throbbed in pain. Why now? It hadn¡¯t hurt before. What the hell is happening to me. He fumbled to stand ignoring the pain and rushed forward, the feeling growing stronger.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The smell of blood filled his nose, causing him to gag. Shrieking and laughter followed.

    "This is fun. Do it again."

    That''s Brin''s voice. Kael thought as he slowed to a sneak and stayed hidden behind the training rooms. Peeking through the edge he saw the gruesome sight.

    The rabbit was strung with a chain, dangling by a leg. Brin stood nearby with bloodied hands in the air laughing maniacally. "It feels so good." Brin said. ¡°More. I need more.¡± He motioned to his wolf and gave a hard kick. The wolf tumbled away from him, bloodied and what appeared to be a broken leg.

    Kael was paralyzed. How can Brin be doing something so...so evil. He was a prick and arrogant to the extreme, but Kael didn''t take him for what he looked like now. A maniac.

    Brin kicked the rabbit with force.

    Kael felt the pain strike him as the kick landed. It sent the rabbit flying, only for it to return like a pendulum.

    Why? Why do I feel the pain so intensely? Kael wondered, looking at the rabbit. It felt exactly like when Leggy sent him emotions, but he didn''t even have a contract with it. So how could he feel what it felt? It wasn¡¯t logical. Now¡¯s not the time to worry about that, Kael. You need to stop Brin.

    Kael stepped forward.

    ##

    That was the second kick. Eztli counted in his mind as he looked at the bloody kid. I will get back at you when I get out.

    It was highly unlikely though. His whole body hurt, several bones were broken. The kid was crazy. After he trapped him he carried him to the center of the training ground and tied him to a chain. Then he went full blown crazy. It wasn''t normal. He did not even spare his wolf. Whenever it cringed back he would kick it multiple times.

    The kid readied for another kick and Eztli just gave up. He was too wounded and exhausted to try and dodge. He closed his eyes and braced for the impact.

    "Stop!" a voice yelled, followed by the sounds of chains clinging.

    Eztli opened his eyes slowly. The voice came from Kael. The boy stood in front of him and removed the chain. Kael stared into his eyes giving Eztli a sense of calmness.

    "Don''t worry I''m here now. I''ll protect you." Kael whispered.

    Eztli looked up and for a moment his mind overlapped Rhett over Kael''s face. Eztli smiled and then fainted.

    ##

    "Perfect, you are finally here." Brin said, grinning. "I was warming up for the fight."

    ¡°You call this a warm up?¡± Kael said. ¡°You nearly killed my beast and yours.¡± He clutched the rabbit near him and placed him within his robes.

    ¡°Everything is so clear now, Kael.¡± he said, spreading his arms wide. ¡°Everything feels so good. The pain. The suffering. It¡¯s so perfect.¡± Slowly, Brin''s eyes tinted with red until no white could be seen anywhere. Devoid of emotion. No, there was emotion. Hate and happiness. He grinned.

    "What''s wrong with you, Brin?" Kael said, barely a whisper. He was terrified. This was not Brin. It was a monster.

    "Like I said, getting ready for our match," he said, turning to the wolf. "Mutt get over here." The wolf, however, didn¡¯t move, it just whimpered.

    ¡°I said, get over here.¡± Brin said as he moved forward and gave it another kick. ¡°Listen to me.¡±

    "Stop, Brin. This isn''t right. Something is very wrong with you Brin."

    Brin stomped his foot and yelled. "I¡¯ll stop once you fight me. I''ve been waiting all day."

    "No, I won''t fight you." Kael said, stepping back.

    "You will fight me." He said, walking forward.

    Crap! He''s out of his mind. Kael thought as he turned to run.

    Brin lunged forward with inhumane speed and tackled his right leg. Pain shot through him as Kael spun in the air. He hit the ground hard, air escaping him.

    ¡°Get up Kael.¡± Brin said. ¡°We need to fight.¡±

    Taking a good breath, Kael used his good leg to stand. ¡°Brin, stop now.¡± He said. ¡°Before you do something you''ll regret.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t regret anything.¡± Brin said, lunging at him.

    Kael managed to jump to the right¡ªevading Brin¡ªbut he lost his balance and fell, landing on his chest.

    Quickly, Kael checked the rabbit. The landing caused to give a whimper. It was still breathing, but he needed to get him some herbs.

    Brin attacked again. With no time to prepare, Kael stuck out his wounded leg in a kicking motion. It hit Brin square in the face and sent him flying back.

    "Good.¡± Brin said. ¡°Finally, you fight back.¡±

    Kael stood and faced him, but a punch landed on his stomach causing him to kneel on the ground. A kick, sent Kael flying back.

    ¡°Fight. Fight. Fight." Brin Chanted as he approached and kicked Kael¡¯s wounded leg repeatedly.

    ¡°S-stop.¡± Kael whispered, feeling intense pain then numbness. Brin continued to stomp, but Kael couldn¡¯t feel his leg any longer.

    Brin didn¡¯t listen. He continued to chant and he sat on top of him, raising both hands. Kael saw how his blood vessels bulged and throb causing his arms to slowly expand¡ªdoubling in size. Then, Brin grabbed his neck and squeezed with unreal strength.

    ¡°S-stop.¡± Kael managed a whisper. Feeling his lungs pleading for air, he struggled to get free of Brin¡¯s grasp. Fear sunk in. I¡¯m going to die. He thought. I¡¯m going to die. Kael stopped fighting. He no longer had the strength to do so.

    Darkness filled him, but suddenly a voice rang inside him. Kael, you¡¯re giving up now? His father¡¯s image lit up the darkness and asked. I thought you promised you were going to surpass me. I¡¯m disappointed in you. Giving up so easily. When you have the strength to fight back.

    I don¡¯ have any strength left dad.

    You do. I left this in case you were close to dying. He said, pointing at an orb of light. It was a formation so complex the symbols just intertwined with each other. I know I left so suddenly and I wanted to say more. Just tap into it. It will give you strength. It¡¯s the last thing I can do for you. Don¡¯t give up, son. The figure gave a big smile then disappeared, leaving him alone with the orb.

    Kael was confused and many question rang in his head. Was that even possible? Leaving a formation inside someone? He felt himself fading. He reached towards the orb and pulled it. A cold feeling washed through him; giving him strength.

    Kael opened his eyes and tightened his fist and gave a hard punch. Brin let go and fell a few feet to the side. Kael gasped and coughed as he filled his lungs.

    He turned and saw Brin stunned. His eyes had turned full black.

    ¡°Pain. So wonderful.¡± Brin said, smiling. ¡°I need more.¡± He proceeded to claw at himself. His nails cutting deep into his own arms, ripping the skin clean in strips.

    "Blood¡­So nice." He repeated in a whisper. ¡°Blood, more blood. Pain¡­¡±

    "Stop now, Brin." Kael said, watching in horror.

    But it was in vain. Brin continue to tear at his own skin.

    I got to stop him. Kael thought.

    Taking a deep breath, he tightened his fist and punched him as hard as he could.

    Brin fell, laughing and still clawing. Kael got on top of him and tried to hold his arm and yell out for help, but Brin overpowered him.

    Kael steeled himself and punched him multiple times on his face trying to knock him out. Blood oozed and splashed with each punch. Kael even felt bone cracking¡ªunsure if it was Brin¡¯s or his¡ªbut he continued to punch. Brin never stopped smiling and laughing until he finally fainted.

    Exhaustion spread throughout Kael''s body¡ªthe rush of energy from the orb all gone. He sprawled on ground gasping for air, the pain hitting him, whispering at him to sleep. He willed himself up and walked in Dean''s direction. They needed help.

    The walk was a long one. Each step took everything he had. He fell several times, but got back up. His screams were just whispers and at one point he slowed to a crawl. Gripping and clawing at the loose ground he somehow managed to reach Dean''s house. The light was on, which was good news¡ªmeant Dean was awake. Using the last bit of force in him he knocked on the door.

    Waiting for the door to open seemed like an eternity. Finally, it creaked open and Dean rushed to him as soon as he noticed his wounds.

    "Kael!" he screamed. "What happened to you?"

    "The training...ground...Brin." He whispered before everything went black.

 Chapter Nineteen

    Dean paced back and forth outside the healing room. His hand tugged at his beard¡ªseveral hairs came off landing on his blood-stained robe¡ªas he shot glances towards the closed doors. At moments, he had tried to rush in and check on their condition, but several disciples had stopped him. They continuously urged him to sit and calm down. He couldn¡¯t. Not after what he saw.

    It had been more than thirty minutes since he brought them, yet the gruesome sight in the training ground still lingered in his mind. Brin swimming in a pool of blood, missing chunks of meat on his arms. His skin peeled back, left cheek sunken in and broken. And¡­that haunting smile.

    Dean shivered. Stop thinking about that. He told himself, but couldn¡¯t help but return to that image. At first, he had thought Brin was dead, but surprisingly his vitals had been strong. A man with the same wounds would have died. Something is wrong with him. Bloodverne. He shook his head clear of that thought.

    Some said the Bloodverne was a great blessing; others said it was the worst curse a man could have. The legends stated that long ago there was a great sect that consciously afflicted each of their members with the Bloodverne. For not only did it enhance their senses, but aided them greatly in their cultivation.

    Unlike other practitioners, their cultivation path had been unique. They refined their bodies at first like fighters; yet, they never gathered qi until years later in their refinement. The conditions and requirements on how they managed it were obscure, but at one point they would gather qi and their power would soar. Soared into heights only dreamed of by fighters. It was this same power that caused their downfall.

    The few records remaining stated that the other sects grouped together to eradicate them. They preached that they were cursed; maddened by the disease as other who tried using it to enhance themselves would end up in a murdering spree and in the end, take their own lives in the most bloodied of ways. They refused all accusations arguing that the people who ended dead just didn¡¯t know how to control the Rush¡ªas they called it.

    Dean tried remembering the rest of the story, but it just slipped his mind. The symptoms of the Bloodverne, however, were fresh in his mind. He knew of the benefits it brought, but no matter what others believed, Dean was sure it was a curse¡ªhe had seen it first-hand.

    It had consumed and driven Elsa mad to the point that only a dark twisted shadow remained. They had tried to help her, but she had only attempted to kill them. It had grown so bad that she had to be restrained¡ªfor her and the baby¡¯s safety. That failed to save her, however, it did save the baby.

    Brin.

    Dean recalled the symptoms, they had been similar to what he¡¯d seen at the training ground. Self-harm. Irrationalemotions. He thought. Black eyes. He didn¡¯t want to believe that Brin was infected, but the symptoms were there. I have to inform the higher ups immediately.

    It was his duty, yet his feet refused to leave the Medicine Hall. He needed to know that Kael was safe first. His wounds had been just as severe. From what Dean could tell, Kael¡¯s right leg was damaged so badly that he might lose it. No, he can¡¯t. Dean told himself. He will get better. I haven¡¯t failed my promise Ian. Unconsciously. he approached the wooden door that led to Kael¡¯s room.

    "Elder Dean, please wait patiently." A disciple said, begging. "we can''t have you do what you did when you arrived."

    He glanced to his right. Four disciples, in white robes, were still cleaning the storm he had caused when he brought them. Shattered doors, stone and broken tile floors still littered the room.

    How could they still care over such trivial things? He wondered. He pushed the disciple away and continued forward. He needed to see Kael. He was done waiting.

    "Elder, if you interrupt the healer it might cause side effects on the patient." The disciple said.

    Dean stopped giving a frustrated sigh and returned to his pacing.

    The door finally opened and a figure dressed in white--hair trimmed short and kind eyes¡ªwalked out.

    "Robin, is Kael alright?" Dean asked.

    "Calm down, Dean." Robin said in a soothing voice. "Let''s sit down and talk about it."

    "Is he fine?!"

    "Yes, Dean. He is not in any danger."

    The heavy mountain on his shoulders and constant stabbing in his heart finally released. He faltered almost falling.

    Robing caught Dean. "Come on. Let''s sit down and talk." He said.

    Dean complied and sat.

    "I''m already sitting." He said, looking at Robing hesitating. "Out with it."

    "Kael¡­" he said, sighing. "There is a ninety percent chance he will not walk on his right leg ever again."

    The stabbing returned. Dean''s heart felt as if it was being cut apart piece by piece. His hands trembled.

    "A-are you sure?" He asked.

    "Unfortunately, yes."

    No, this isn''t happening. Dean told himself. Kael...no it can''t be true. He tightened his fist bringing it down on the chair next to him, turning it to dust.

    "Dean. Control yourself!" Robin said, slapping him.

    The stinging pain brought him back a bit. He nodded and walked towards the room.

    "Where is my son?" a high-pitched voice broke the silence in the room.

    Dean glanced sideways, towards the sound. Sal stood, his grey robe disheveled and hair a mess. His naturally sunken eyes made him look like he hadn¡¯t sleep well in years.

    "Elder Sal, your son is fine, there¡¯s nothing to worry about." A disciple said.

    "Fine? I get called in the middle of the night by a messenger saying that my son is nearly dead. And you say it''s nothing to worry about. Get the hell out of here."

    A hard slap sent the poor disciple crashing to the wall. Blood and teeth splattered the floor as other disciples moved away.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Stop this now." Robin commanded, appearing almost instantly next to Sal slapping him.

    "Y-you dare slap me. Bastard I wil-"

    "You will sit down and wait.¡± Robin said. ¡°This is my domain and you won¡¯t cause trouble. Now if you excuse me, I will go take care of the disciple you almost killed. Also, I will inform the Council of what you did. Expect retribution for almost killing a sect member."

    Sal cringed back, swallowing his anger and stomped towards a chair, but stopped when he saw Dean.

    "What the hell are you doing here?"

    Dean ignored him. He didn''t have the energy to deal with him. You have to let him know of what you saw Dean. A voice rang in his head. Brin is infected with the Bloodverne.

    "Don''t ignore me." He said, walking to him.

    ¡°Sal, we need to talk.¡± Dean said.

    ¡°First you ignore me and now you say we nee-¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s about Brin.¡± Dean said. Sal¡¯s face filled with rage at being interrupted, but worry filled it as soon as he mentioned Brin. He may be the most hated elder, Dean thought, but he cares for Brin like I care for Kael. ¡°I was the one who found him in the training ground. Everything I saw points that he¡¯s infected with the¡­Bloodverne.¡±

    Sal trembled as the color of his skin turned whiter than the walls. His eyes went wide with disbelief and he shook his head. ¡°No.¡± he murmured. ¡°No. Dean, you must have seen wrong. My son is not sick.¡±

    ¡°Sal, he-¡°

    ¡°He is not sick!¡± Sal said, raising his voice. ¡°If you mention this again I will kill you.¡±

    Before Dean could utter anything, the door to Brin''s room opened, a female walked out, her hands still bloodied.

    "Nori, what happened to my son?" Sal yelled, rushing to the woman.

    "Not here, Sal." She said. "Follow me."

    Dean watched as they headed off into a room. Well, it¡¯s better that she is the one to break it to him. He thought, sighing. Nori was one of the few elders that got along with Sal. When he had gotten here with the boys she immediately headed off with Brin into the room. While he had to wait until Robin arrived to heal Kael. It was understandable though. Brin''s wounds were the worst and he needed immediate help.

    As Dean headed to Kael¡¯s room, the door to Nori''s study burst opened and enraged Sal ran to him.

    ¡°Lying piece of shit.¡± Sal said, grabbing towards his neck.

    Immediately, Dean shifted, dodging the grad and countered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dean said.

    ¡°My son isn¡¯t sick, you bastard. You are making shit up to protect that bastard¡¯s son.¡±

    Sal rushed at him again, throwing several punches. Dean dodged all, but didn¡¯t fight back. ¡°Calm down Sal. I¡¯m not protecting Kael. I know what I saw.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Sal said. ¡°Nori told me Brin is fine. He is not sick, but he was almost killed by that twisted kid.¡±

    ¡°Kael only defended himself.¡± Dean insisted.

    ¡°Defend himself?¡± Sal yelled. ¡°You call tearing chunks off my boy¡¯s arm and skinning him alive self-defense? I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    What is he talking about? Dean thought. The wounds were clearly self-inflicted. He shot a glance at Nori, but she evaded his gaze. No, it can¡¯t be. Why would she lie?

    As he was distracted, a punch landed on his jaw and sent him flying back. Dean flipped in the air and landed with a crouch. Sal, glided towards him gathering qi in his arms. Preparing to an Art.

    ¡°Fool.¡± Dean screamed. ¡°You want to destroy the hall?¡±

    Sal continued to gather energy causing symbols to surround his hands. The qi immediately transformed into a ball dark blue flame. Fuck. Dean cursed. Why is he using his most powerful Art?

    Dean quickly formed symbols in the air, spelling out the runes for his Defense Art. Dean¡¯s speed in creating the runes was faster, but he only managed to finish his art when the flame ball Sal created had expanded into a mini sun. Dean¡¯s energy covered the sun and encased it. He willed more energy¡ªcreating more runes¡ªadding several layers to the shield. Still, the air heated and tore the atmosphere with a loud explosion, the walls and the floor started melting by the intense heat. Sweat fell from Dean¡¯s body like a waterfall as he strained his shield to shrink.

    Sal continued to add qi into the sun, fighting against Dean¡¯s shield. He ignored the surrounding wails and destruction staring directly into Dean¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, Robin appeared and poked several parts on Sal¡¯s body¡ªsealing his qi. Sal grunted by the sudden attack and fell to the ground paralyzed.

    Dean took a deep breath as he shrank the mini sun into nothingness and nodded towards Robin. The Blue Sun Art caught him so suddenly he had wasted more energy than he would have used if he had expected it. Thankfully, he was at his First Mending and Sal was still a Fracturer. The difference was large enough that he would have won in the end, but Robin¡¯s intervention had prevented more damage.

    ¡°Sal, what the hell do you think you are doing?¡± Robin asked, his voice no longer soothing, but instead booming with power.

    ¡°T-that bastard. He''s lying about my son.¡± Sal managed to utter, still paralyzed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened between you two.¡± Robin said. ¡°But do you really think I would stand here doing nothing as you destroy everything and possibly kill someone.¡±

    ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care Sal. I will inform the Council immediately. You know the rules apply to everyone. Whether they are thinking straight or not.¡± Robin said, reaching down and poking him several times. ¡°Now, go and spend time with your son like you should have been doing.¡±

    "This is not the end.¡± Sal glared at Dean. ¡°I will see to it that that bastard gets expelled from the sect. No, better yet executed for attacking my son. Expect to hear from the Discipline hall and Council soon."

    He then, walked into Brin¡¯s room. Nori followed after him. Why would she lie to Sal? Dean asked himself. Can¡¯t she see all the trouble she caused? Could this be a ploy to get rid of me and Kael? He knew that Sal hated Kael for what Ian, Kael¡¯s father, did to him. In a way, he also hated Dean for stepping into the Mending Realm with Ian¡¯s help. I¡¯ll figure and sort this out later. He sighed and turned to Robin.

    ¡°Thanks for the assist Robin. Your mastery over the human body has reached greater heights.¡± Dean said, praising. ¡°Just a few taps and you could seal and paralyze and Eighth Fracturer.¡±

    ¡°No need for thanks.¡± Robin said, shooting him a glance. ¡°In fact, I think you will be cursing me tomorrow when the Council calls you.¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault this whole mess started. So you also have to bear responsibility.¡± He held up his hand. ¡°Save your explanations for the Council. I have to go take care of my patients then write a report about tonight¡¯s events. Now, go check up on Kael, while you have the chance.¡± With that, Robin turned and went deeper into the Medicine Hall calling out orders and checking rooms.

    Dean sighed and walked into Kael¡¯s room.

    ##

    Kael awoke to the sound an explosion and an intense rise in heat. The air burning at him as he tried to make sense of what was going on. Where am I? Kael wondered. And why is it so hot? He panicked, the last thing he recalled was reaching Dean¡¯s place, but now he was tied to a bed, wrapped in bandages and sweating madly.

    Soon he could make out two voices¡ªhe knew very well¡ªarguing. Sal and Dean. He thought attuning his ears to hear the conversation, but couldn¡¯t make out anything but gnarled mumbling.

    The commotion died down and the door to the room opened.

    Dean entered with a haggard expression, his robes stained with blood and his beard was missing patches of hair¡ªthe tips burnt. Kael had so many question but he pushed them down.

    "Are you okay, Kael?" he asked, smiling warmly.

    Kael nodded. He felt no pain, in fact, he didn''t feel anything besides heat.

    "I can''t feel my body. It¡¯s all numb. Although, I do feel so stuffy from the heat." He said.

    "It''s the anesthetic effect of the herbs. It will pass after a while. As for the heat that was Sal¡¯s fault. We fell into an argument and he used one of his Art, but it wasn¡¯t that important." Dean said, sitting next to him and ruffling his hair. "You had me worried.¡±

    So that was what all noise was. Kael thought.

    "Is Brin alright?¡±

    "He is." Dean said, sighing. "He will get the best healing treatment so there is no worry.¡±

    "That''s great, I thought I hurt him too much. He seemed¡­"

    "What happened exactly?"

    Kael took a deep breath and recounted the events as best he remembered. His hands shivered when he mentioned the way Brin acted. It was painful and terrifying thinking about it. The eyes. The blood. The smile.

    "You did what you had to, Kael. You defended yourself and your beast." Dean said, holding his hand tight.

    "Is the rabbit okay?" Kael asked, suddenly remembering that it was hurt badly.

    "It..." Dean hesitated, ¡°it is stable at the moment, but it might die."

    "Can''t we use some sort of medicine to heal it."

    "Kael. They have used third grade medicine¡ªthe highest the sect will allow¡ªin order to heal it. Whether it survives is up to its will."

    "Can I go see it?"

    "You can," Dean said. "Once you get discharged¡­but there is a more important thing to discuss.¡±

    Kael looked at Dean. He had a sadness in his eyes and was hesitating to say anything.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Kael,¡± Dean said, sighing and grabbing his hand tightly. ¡°you might lose your right leg.¡±

 Chapter Twenty

    Silence filled Kael''s mind. He could not comprehend what Dean had just told him. No, he chose not to accept it.

    My leg. He thought. My leg will be unusable? He glanced at his bandaged leg, slowly moving his hands towards it. Dean continued to talk, but Kael couldn''t hear anything. He clawed at the bandages trying to pry his leg free; he even started punching it hoping to feel at least something.

    Nothing.

    "Tell me you are lying, Dean." Kael said, tears streaming down his face. "Tell me I won''t lose it."

    "Kael, I wish I was..."

    "No!" Kael said, clawing at his leg once more. "Take it off. Let me see."

    "Kael. Stop." Dean said, grabbing Kael''s flailing arms. "Don''t worry. Everything is fine."

    "How can it be fine. You just told me I will lose my leg. I''m going to be a cripple."

    "I said you might. If we take care of it and use good medicine it will be better." Dean continued. " I will go to the sect and apply for a sixth or seventh grade herb. I will not let you lose your leg."

    "You promise?" Kael asked, his voice trembling as he met Dean''s eyes.

    "I promise. I will not fail your father. Not again."

    Kael stared into Dean''s eyes for a long time. It filled him with strength and trust. Giving him the reassurance that he would not let him lose his leg. The room constricted him. He needed to get out.

    "Dean, I want to go back to my room."

    "Kael...that is-"

    "I need to. These white walls terrify me. I want to be in my room. I want to hold my father''s journal." He said.

    "Okay, Kael. Give me a moment." He said, exiting the room.

    A short while later Dean returned with a wheelchair and helped him get on it. The process only made Kael fall deeper into despair. Will this be how I will pass the rest of my days? He thought, clasping his hand against the armrests. Unable to walk or run ever again? Dean talked to him as they headed to the exit, but Kael placed his hands on the wheels¡ªstopping it.

    "Let''s get the rabbit first."

    Dean nodded and turned the chair towards the Medicine Hall¡¯s beast section.

    Kael watched as the white walls grew gray. The rooms became smaller and an eerie blue light filtered through the bottom of some doors.

    "How come there''s no one here?" Kael asked, trying to distract himself and not think of his numb leg.

    "The rooms here are monitored by formations." Dean said in a calming voice. "It''s that way since it''s more efficient. The only rooms that have anyone physically checking the beasts are those with severely wounded beasts."

    "Like the one we are heading to now."

    "Yes," Dean said, sighing. "But that¡¯s a good thing Kael. It means there are doing everything they can to keep the beas- your rabbit alive."

    Dean was right. The disciples were everywhere, filling every corner of the large room. Their white robes fluttering as they shifted. Some had blood stains; others had green, blue, and black stains as they hurriedly crushed herbs. As if on cue, Kael was suddenly ambushed by the rush of scents¡ªtoo strong to breath properly.

    A disciple went forward to them. "You aren''t supposed to be here." He said, his voice muffled by a white circular cloth.

    "We are here to retrieve a beast." Dean said, handing the disciple a piece of paper as he was about to protest. "Robin allowed it."

    "All right." The disciple said, reading the paper. "Wait a moment. I¡¯ll get you some breathing masks."

    Quickly, the disciple returned with a pair of masks. "Put these on. They will prevent you from fainting."

    Nodding, Kael took the mask. It was simple at first glance¡ªa cloth like cover in the shape of a circle with no straps¡ªbut as he looked closer he spotted runes on the edges. This thing has a formation? Kael wondered, momentarily transfixed on it.

    "Just place it over your nose and mouth," the disciple said. "It will automatically stick to your face."

    Kael flushed, realizing that it must have looked like he didn''t know how to use it. As soon as he placed the cloth on his face, it was like the world had changed. The disgusting, gag inducing smells were long gone. Replaced with the sweet scent of cleanliness. Even his eyes had been affected. Kael could feel and see everything tinted by a shade of blue. Looking at the disciples, he noticed several glowing spots on their bodies.

    "The masks," the disciple said, smiling and placing a hand on Kael''s head. "Have a function that protect your eyes from any splashes. It also enhances your vision allowing you to distinguish problems easier."

    "So that¡¯s what the bright dots are?¡±

    ¡°No. The dots show us just how tired one is. Once we reach ten spots, we are required to take leave to rest. The work we do is very sensitive so if one is too tired he could cause mistakes and the death of a beast. The real function of the masks is to look inside a body.

    ¡°You can see inside the body of a beast?" Kael asked eagerly.

    "Yes, although it only works within a range." He said, pointing at a red circle drawn on the ground, surrounding a table. "Want to see?"

    Kael nodded and pushed his chair forward into the circle. His vision changed, the blue tint grew stronger and soon all he could see was silhouettes. Looking down at his hands, Kael was shocked. He could see inside as if his skin was glass, the beating organs, the blood flowing through his vessels¡ªif he squinted he could even see the bones. Amazing. Kael thought, shifting his vision to the center table.

    The rabbit.

    A glass bubble enclosed the rabbit. It had several runes etched onto its surface. They move continuously in a set pattern. Kael tried to read them, but could only make out one of the simpler ones. Scan.

    The only reason Kael knew it was that he had seen his father and Dean use it multiple times. He smiled, but then frowned as he looked at the rabbit. The sight was horrible. And it was only enhanced by his new vision.

    Multiple broken bones, torn muscles and ruptured organs filled the small rabbit. Kael winced, imagining the pain it must feel. How can he still be alive? He wondered. And how come I don¡¯t feel his pain anymore? This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    The weird connection he had when he saw it being beaten by Brin was not there. Kael was worried something was wrong with the rabbit. His guess turned more secure as he glanced to the side.

    Several disciples stood close¡ªpen and clipboards in hand--taking notes outputted by the strange formation surrounding the room to a small glass display. Kael could see a stream of symbols each passing by so fast that he could hardly make out any of them. One disciple frowned giving Kael a sense of hopelessness. Quickly, the disciple walked and whispered to another.

    "Is my rabbit all right?" Kael asked.

    "It''s stable for the moment," he said, sighing. "But he won''t make it past a week or two. The wounds are too severe and we can''t administer any higher-grade medicine. We did all we could. Sorry."

    The words shook Kael hard. He glanced at the rabbit¡ªfocusing on its rapidly beating heart. You can''t die. He told himself. If you do...he tried not to think about it, but deep-down Kael knew it was his fault. If he hadn''t antagonized Brin this would have never happened.

    "Can I take him with me?" Kael asked.

    The disciple awkwardly glanced at Dean, who gave him a small nod. Carefully, he stepped into the formation. His hands pierced the bubble like if it was mist and grabbed the rabbit. Slowly, he handed it to Kael. "Try not to move him much. Otherwise, his wounds might open.¡±

    "Thanks." Kael whispered as Dean took his chair and pushed him to the exit.

    ##

    Dean stared at Kael. His eyes looked lost and without hope as he rubbed the rabbit''s head and occasionally glanced at his leg.

    It pained him to look at Kael. He had tried to talk and cheer him up, but couldn''t muster any words. It''s my fault he''s like this. Dean told himself. I should have taken care of him. I should have paid more attention. He glanced at the lowering moon. Ian, I''m sorry. I let him get hurt. I promise that I will do my best to save his leg. Even if I have to give up my position and life.

    He unconsciously glared at the central tower¡ªwhere the Council was located. He knew it would be hard to acquire any herb higher than common grade, specially with the current state of the sect. It was dying. The resources left were only enough to support a small batch of disciples for a decade or so. Or nurture a genius for five years; just enough for the Century Gathering. I still have to try. Dean told himself as he looked at Kael. He is Ian''s son so he must have a bit of his genius. I saw him as he tried to tame the rabbit. His control and knowledge is perfect, even stronger than some elders.

    He''d just have to convince the Council that Kael was a genius. If he was groomed he would be the best candidate for the gathering. The hope for the sect. With that they would not let Kael lose his leg. If it comes to the worst, I¡¯ll threaten to leave the sect. They won¡¯t let a First Mender leave so easily. They will bend. He felt bad for even thinking that. He was an elder of the sect that had raised him and helped him become the man he was today. And he was using his own power to bend the laws. Laws which he deemed fair. He sighed and opened the door to Kael''s room.

    Carefully, he picked him up and set him on the bed, tucking him in. Dean sat on the edge of the bed and made eye contact.

    "Kael," he said, "I will get the herbs. There''s no need to worry about your leg. You will not lose it."

    "Thanks Dean. I believe you." He said, smiling. "If you don''t mind can you hand me my father¡¯s journal?"

    Dean nodded and searched through the messy room¡ªcleaning as he went.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to clean¡­¡± Kael whispered from the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll-¡°

    ¡°You will get rest.¡± Dean said firmly. ¡°That¡¯s all you will do.¡±

    Finally, he found the journal and picked it up. It was open. Casually he flipped the pages. A surge of emotions ran through him. It was the first time that he had looked inside. He had assumed it blank when Kael took it for himself, but it was filled with symbols far too advanced. ¡°Kael this¡­¡±

    ¡°Father¡¯s research.¡± He said.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you shown this to us?¡± Dean said.

    ¡°So the elders could take it for themselves?¡± Kael asked.

    ¡°Kael, you know how hard we looked for his final work in his other works, but never found it. This could be it.¡±

    ¡°It was my father¡¯s research. I have the right to keep it for myself. To finish his legacy.¡± Kael screamed. ¡°I was supposed to rise beyond him. Make him proud. But look at me. I¡¯m useless. I couldn¡¯t even tame a rabbit and now I¡¯m a cripple.¡±

    Dean felt his heart sting. He glanced at the journal¡ªits pages beckoning at him to figure out their secrets¡ªand closed it. Kael was right. The sect would have not allowed him to research what his father left.

    Sighing, he walked forward and gave Kael the journal. ¡°Kael, you keep it. You are not useless. And I most definitely won¡¯t let you become a cripple. Even if I have to steal the herb. I will get it for you.¡± He continued, ¡°tomorrow I will head to the Council and sort things out. For now, try to get some rest.¡±

    Kael fell silent for a long time. ¡°Dean,¡± he whispered, ¡°could a person leave a formation inside another?¡±

    ¡°Why the sudden question?¡±

    Kael looked up with firm eyes. ¡°Is it possible?¡±

    ¡°Well, theoretically it could be possible. In fact, we found several references to such things among your father¡¯s research. Why?¡±

    ¡°So I didn¡¯t imagine it.¡± Kael said, smiling. ¡°Dean, my father saved me tonight. He left a formation in me. It was set to activate in a death situation. He gave me the strength to beat Brin.¡±

    Shock filled Dean. He rushed forward happily. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Kael nodded.

    ¡°Kael, this changes things.¡± Dean said, smiling. ¡°We now have proof that his research is true. If there are remnants inside you¡­just that alone would allow us to get the herbs we need.

    ¡°Really?¡± Kael asked, his eyes turning bright.

    ¡°Yes. The contribution to the sect would be so enormous that they can¡¯t refuse it. I need to head back and study your father¡¯s notes. Hopefully, I¡¯ll be able to figure out how to make the remnants visible by tomorrow. No, I¡¯ll make it possible.¡± Dean turned to Kael and hugged him. ¡°Rest. I need to go now and do some tests.¡±

    Dean headed to the door then glanced back at Kael. He was holding his father¡¯s journal tightly. Ian. Dean thought. I hope I can figure out how the hell you did it. For the sake of your son.

    Then left.

    ##

    Sal sat in his study. He was glad that Nori was the one who examined Brin. When she had asked him to step into her office she had explained that Brin had indeed been taken by the Bloodverne. It devastated him. Surprisingly, she had hugged him and told him she would keep it secret. That¡¯s the reason he fought Dean in the hall. It might have gotten him in trouble, but it gave him time to cure his son. Before the Council found out and executed him.

    I will have to repay her. He thought. Sal knew the reason why Nori would lie for him. She loved him. He¡¯d known about it for years now; he just chose to ignore it.

    Sal glanced down at the black keyin his hand. Its clean smooth surface felt disfigured. Its weight immense. Sal had repeatedly thrown it away, buried it or almost melted it, for it pained him to have it; yet, a moment spent away from it felt so wrong he would rush back to find it, unbury it and take it out of the fire with his bare hands.

    He looked at the vault in front of him, hesitating. He did not want to see what was inside. Trembling, he managed to insert the key and unlock the vault. The door creaked open and a musty smell seeped out.

    Twelve years. He thought. Twelve years...

    Tears welled up in his eyes as he took out crystal ball. A beautiful woman¡ªhair red, eyes green and a kind smile¡ªwas pictured inside. It was his late wife, Elsa, before it took her. That damned disease. He looked at the orange bottle in the corner of the small vault. The supposed cure he spent a fortune and years to acquire¡ªstill in its pristine state. Unused.

    The memories started drifting in. Elsa had grown worse, her mind lost. She had been restrained for a week leading up to that day. He, however, was happy. Not because he enjoyed seeing her suffer but because he had acquired the cure not a week before.

    Sal read to her most days as it had seemed to help calm her. That day he had gone up to read to her and found her smiling. She was sane. In the ecstatic moment, he undid her restraints and took her for a walk around the house. They had spent the day conversing happily. She¡¯d even picked the name for their son. As the conversation had gone well, he had chosen not to restrain her again when he left. It had been the worst decision he had ever made.

    His biggest regret.

    Ironically, he had left to get the cure. When he had returned, he found her dead in a pool of blood¡ªholding onto Brin lovingly. She¡¯d clawed her own stomach and ripped the baby out¡ªtwo months before it was time. He had rushed to the medicine hall with only Brin in his hands for she¡¯d long been dead. Fortunately, they¡¯d manage to save him.

    Screams brought him out of his dream.

    Brin! He thought.

    Grabbing the cure, he rushed to Brin¡¯s room. He was restrained, like his mother had been. Eyes red, tinting black at the edges, and that smile made Sal''s legs go weak. Sal kneeled, despair taking him.

    It was the same smile his mother had when he found her dead.

    "Why?!" he yelled, crying. "Why do the heavens punish me like this? Was it not enough for it to take my wife? Why does it still want to keep haunting me? My son?"

    He stood. Determined. ¡°I will refuse you. You are not going to succeed. I have the cure. It will kill the curse.¡± He said, almost incoherently. Walking to Brin''s side, he passed his hand through his hair. "Don''t worry son. Your father is here." He whispered. "I will protect you from this curse. I will go against the heavens to save you. Don''t worry. Everything will be alright."

    He opened the bottle the disgusting herbal smell filtered out, making him gag. Quickly taking the syringe on the bedside he filled it then rammed the needle into Brin¡¯s heart. The contents seep into him and he convulsed violently. The screams got louder and all Sal could do was wait and hope the cure worked. He hummed a song, the one his wife used to sing to him when she was sane.

    It was the only thing that kept him from going insane during the longest wait of his life.

 Chapter Twenty-One

    Darkness surrounded Eztli. He felt himself drifting in and endless void. Slowly, the world around him came into existence. Piece by piece it materialized, becoming clearer.

    He found himself back in a human body. His own body. Looking at his hands brimming with strength, he was confused. The last thing he remembered was being almost killed by that wolf and a bastard kid.

    What¡¯s going on? he thought.

    "Master,¡± a voice sounded. ¡°there is a strong commotion nearby. Should we check out what is happening?"

    Turning, he saw a man¡ªred hair kept short, his face showing hints of fierceness. Wes.

    Anger permeated Eztli as he saw him. He tried rushing forward to grab his neck and twist it, but his body did not react. Instead he spoke.

    "We will take a look." He said undisturbed, unable to say what he really meant.

    So I''m not in control, he told himself.

    It felt awkward. He had a body. He could feel the strength and emotions; he, however, could only watch. The moon was high in the sky as they moved closer to the sound of metal hitting metal¡ªa chaotic, but steady rhythm.

    The smell of slaughter filled the air and Eztli felt a sudden body rush of blood pass through him. Stimulating him. This strength was mine? Eztli wondered. as he drowned himself in the sensation. It had been about a thousand years since he last felt the Rush. His body had grown far too weak that any amount of bloodlust would have caused him to forfeit life. It was a sweet and warm feeling. The Blood would enhance his mind and body¡ªmaking his sense, body and Blood control stronger.

    He tried to circulate it through his body, however, it didn¡¯t happen. Right, Eztli told himself, sighing. It¡¯s just a memory. I can¡¯t change anything. I can only experience.

    Eztli glanced taking in the long brick wall, the rustling of leaves as the wind blew. He didn¡¯t remember this, yet at the moment it was so vivid and familiar.

    It finally clicked, once he saw the iconic scene¡ªa boy and a girl holding hands, their clothes splattered with blood, running through a battle ground.

    "Hurry we must get out fast." The boy said, urging the girl.

    "But father and mother they-"

    "They are fighting with everyone else. They are doing it to protect us. We have to run to safety."

    The boy turned pulling her closer, but a thrown blade landed on the girls back. They tumbled, the inertia carried them far.

    "Nala!" the boy cried.

    No. No. Why this scene? Eztli told himself. He tried closing his eyes, but it was all in vain. He just stared.

    "Master, should we help?" Wes asked.

    Yes, say yes! Eztli screamed inside.

    "No. It''s not our problem. Let''s continue watching, it¡¯s fun seeing the boy."

    "Yes, it is."

    You sick fuck! Why can''t you help him? Eztli yelled at himself. It would only take a wave of your hand to save them.

    The boy sat there clutching the bleeding girl as he was surrounded. Then he stood up and got in a stance to protect the girl. His white hair stained with blood. His eyes filled with fear, but he stood with determination to save the girl.

    The boy was Rhett.

    This was the memory of the night he met him.

    Sadness filled Eztli, yet at the same time he felt¡ªand remembered¡ªthe sense of interest and fun. He tried to look away, close his eyes or something but all he could do was stare. Feeling happy.

    Is this how I was? Eztli thought as he took in the feeling. Something inside snapped at that moment. Back then he was merciless. He would slaughter wantonly. He was a true emperor.

    Wes was right. He laughed at himself. I¡¯ve become but a shell of myself. I was living a delusion. He tuned the feelings of the memory¡ªengraining them back into his soul. This is how I was. No. This is how I will become again.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad as he viewed the young Rhett. He had seen the boy grow up. Taught him. Learned to love and trust him. Also, Rhett had done so much for him, even almost sacrificing himself to save him. And what had he done in return? Just watched. Even for a second time. He only watched. He wanted to help as it caused his heart to ache.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    If Rhett knew the truth¡­he would probably hate me. He thought. I should have told him anyways.

    But he couldn''t do anything now.

    Rhett punched out, but the man dodged and stabbed his blade into his stomach. Rhett kneeled but clenched his fists.

    "Master it looks like it¡¯s the end." Wes said.

    "Yes, it¡¯s gotten boring. Let''s leav-"

    A purple aura formed on Rhett¡¯s fist as he looked up at the man with hate.

    "I will kill you all."

    "Boy, it¡¯s the end for you." He laughed. "You''ll meet your family soon."

    The man lifted a second blade and swung it.

    At that moment, Eztli appeared in front of the man¡ªstopping the blade with one finger.

    "What th-"

    Eztli waved his hand and all the men within three hundred feet convulsed¡ªblood spraying from their pores. That easily, they were dead.

    "Boy are you alright?"

    Rhett! Eztli bellowed at him. His name is Rhett! However, at the same time he felt intoxicated by his own display of strength. Something he had lacked for hundreds of years. Something he needed back desperately, so he embraced it. Eztli also felt his older self beaming with happiness. That¡¯s right. He thought, still looking at Rhett. I offered help in order to use him. This is when I saw his astonishing potential in spatial arts.

    Eztli watched Rhett turn to his sister, dead by now, without a care for his own wounds and cried at the top of his lungs.

    "I''ll help you get revenge against the one who caused the death of your sister. Not just these underlings." He said and turned to Wes. "Heal him, he will be my second disciple."

    The memory ended and Eztli found himself swimming in the void.

    Ironic. He thought. The one who caused her death was me. Not those men. But I guess ending as a rabbit, being betrayed and losing my strength was my punishment. Eztli laughed at himself.

    The void soon became distant and the pain shot through his body. He was back in his broken body. Quickly, he used his soul to inspect his body. Damn. He thought. With these wounds, I won¡¯t make it more than a week. Deepening his scan, he noticed small traces of medicine lingering around one spot. Curious, he honed in on it.

    So fucking lucky. He thought, laughing. This is great. I can heal myself.

    Surprisingly, particles of the semi-precious herb he ate at Roan¡¯s lab remained inside¡ªits effects compounded by several other herbs inside him. However, he needed to stimulate it. Using his soul energy, he attacked and burned the particles.

    The particles expanded and spread through his body like an uncontrolled fire. It healed him at an astonishing pace; his broken bones mended, organs regrew, muscles reattached and skin closed. The process was painful, but it only lasted a few seconds.

    Eztli stood, body in near perfect condition, looked around and saw the boy. He sat depressingly on the bed¡ªturning the pages of a journal. Kael¡¯s face, overlapped with Rhett''s at that moment. Guilt filled Eztli, but surprisingly, he shook himself out of it. The memory had changed him. He was back. The merciless tyrant, one who cared for no one but himself.

    No there is something. He thought. Rhett. I owe him so much¡­ however, he is not Rhett. Eztli told himself, sighing. Still, I have to pay him back. The boy had saved him, put his life on the line for a rabbit. He didn''t know if that was stupid or not but he had to repay him.

    Spotting the link stone, he got an idea.

    ##

    Kael traced the runes on the page. He was in a better mood after what Dean had said. Still, he couldn¡¯t wash the sadness and worry away. What if Dean can¡¯t figure it out? He thought.

    They won¡¯t provide the herbs; And you will become a cripple. A voice rang in his head. Useless like you always were.

    Kael pushed the voice away, but it came back stronger.

    ¡°No!¡± He screamed, throwing his father¡¯s journal across the room.

    A shriek sounded. Kael looked near the contract circle and saw the rabbit glaring at him. ¡°H-how are you¡­¡± he said trailing off as he processed what was happening.

    The rabbit was writing on the ground. He was expanding the contract circle. Kael rubbed his eyes, unsure if he was imagining things or not. He made an effort to read the circle, but his sight was blocked by the bed. Grabbing on to the side of the bed he pulled himself to the edge. He almost fell, but he managed to place his hand on the floor for support. The speed at which the rabbit drew the circle was unreal. In two short breaths, it had added three layers to it.

    Five layers, Kael thought, widening his eyes. This is not happening. I¡¯m dreaming. I must be. A contract circle with five layers with runes so complex that it felt as if it was constructed by the Heavens themselves; yet, it was drawn by a rabbit. Anyone in their right minds would think it a dream. Since the creation of contract circles, there had only been four layered ones passed down.

    The rabbit hopped towards him and carved a simple rune on his hand¡ªhalf a circle with a line through its center at an angle. Kael winced at the slight pain, but if he moved his hand he would fall off the bed. The rabbit looked at him and a strange force suddenly pushed him back onto the bed. Then, the link stone on the ground flew into the palm of his hand.

    The rabbit immediately went back to the center of the new circle and nodded towards Kael.

    ¡°Y-you want me to bind you?¡± he asked, confused.

    It nodded again.

    So many questions entered his mind, but they were ignored as a strange glow took over his hand. The energy within the stone was activating by itself; it only needed a slight push. Unconsciously, Kael controlled the qi in the stone¡ªlike his thousands of practice repetitions. This time, however, he was not making contact with the contract circle and the glow was red. Not blue.

    A ribbon of energy broke out of the stone. It floated in the air¡ªtwisting unto itself¡ªand lengthened. One end spiraled around his arm and shot into his ear. The other shot to the contract circle, passing through and lighting each symbol. Finally, it spiraled around the rabbit and entered its ear.

    Pressure built inside Kael¡¯s head. His vision turned blurry. He could feel something form inside his brain; it throbbed and crawled deep. Then everything stopped. His vision returned, the link stone turned to dust. After, the circle on the floor and the rune on his hand burned into mist¡ªas if they never existed.

    Strangely, nothing appeared to have changed with him or the rabbit. At least it seemed that way, until a deep voice sounded in his head.

    ¡°Boy, can you hear me?¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Two

    It was weird.

    The voice rang inside Kael¡¯s head. It was an eerie whisper, like his own voice when he read to himself. At first, he thought he had imagined the voice, but it rang again. Asking the same thing only louder, more distinct and with a smooth but chilling deepness. Kael knew instinctively that it was the rabbit. His mind, however, refused to process it.

    It was impossible.

    There were only two methods that would allow one to communicate directly with their beast. The first, and most common, required a creature that could already physically speak. The second, only occurred when the bond between tamer and beast grew so powerful that it transcended into a Divine Link. It was something only found in the legends his father had told him. Supposedly, it required that the two souls to became so familiar with each other that the Heavens decreed their bond sacred and formed the link between them.

    However, none of the conditions had been met. The rabbit couldn''t physically speak, and the contract had definitely not transcended into the divine. Heavens, they had just formed the link seconds ago so their souls couldn¡¯t be so familiar. Yet, the feeling persisted¡ªbecoming stronger. They were connected.

    In a way, it felt like his bond with Leggy, but if he were to compare them; Leggy¡¯s bond was like a thread of silk; the rabbit¡¯s was like a mountain that only kept growing.

    The influx of information and new connections being created in his mind¡ªonly compounded by the arising questions¡ªparalyzed him. Scared him. There was no pain, but he could feel the minute changes. The wiggling inside his brain contracting as the rabbit spoke.

    ¡°Are you all right, kid?¡± It said, almost sounding concerned.

    All Kael could do was stare forward¡ªinto the rabbit¡¯s beady eyes. No, I¡¯m not okay. He thought. It¡¯s all your fault. You did something with the circle. Something that wasn¡¯t a binding.

    Kael¡¯s mind shifted, thinking of the circle. It had five layers. Even renown scholars could only dream of creating or witnessing one in their lifetimes, like he had. He had even been subject to its effect¡ªnot that he was very happy about that. Still, his first thought was to draw and study them, yet something pushed him to control the qi in the link stone first. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but it was the same feeling that woke him. The one that caused the convulsions and led him to Brin.

    So it was him. Kael thought. He was guiding me there¡­but how? More questions littered his mind. He wanted to ask what the layers of the circle did. Why the binding light was red. What they had done to him. How he had guided him. However, all those questions shattered and were replaced by a more important one.

    ¡°What are you?¡± Kael asked, his voice trembling.

    ##

    Eztli sighed in relief as the boy spoke. He had grown worried that he had messed up the runes and caused the boy to lose his mind. It had been so long since he last created a binding circle as he had exclusively used his Blood Art for the past thousands of years that it was possible he made an error. Though the feeling was washed away by the sudden realization that the boy was only in shock.

    He smiled and looked at the boy. His mind momentarily overlapped him with Rhett again. It was too vivid that he lost himself in it. "Rhett, don¡¯t you recognize me? It¡¯s me, Eztli, your master?¡± He said, approaching the boy enthralled by the illusion.

    ¡°Stay away.¡± The boy screamed, sending a command at him. ¡°What did you do to me?¡±

    A binding energy shot at Eztli, causing great pain and the will to obey. Something he had never felt before. It broke him out of his delusion and to another. Wes appeared in front of him, commanding him to bend at his will. Laughing and sitting in his throne. Anger spreading through him.

    Immediately, it sent his soul energy into a frenzy, attacking the boy and overriding his command. The boy grabbed his head¡ªpulling at his hair¡ªand bellowed blood curling screams. Then the backlash struck at him, stopping his frenzy shattering the illusion completely.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Eztli shook his head. What the fuck happened? He wondered, glancing around at the boy¡ªfear filled his eyes. His mind tried to merge him with Rhett, but he refused. He is not Rhett. Just some random kid. One that he owed his life to; And almost killed.

    Closing his eyes, Eztli inspected his soul. It shone brightly and had taken the shape of a rabbit¡ªno longer fuzzy like before. Focusing, he noticed a thin red ribbon that wrapped around his soul¡¯s leg. Following it, he sensed a small sphere of light attached to the other end. The boy¡¯s soul. Unlike his aged and transformed soul, Kael¡¯s didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of shape. Still a kid. Eztli thought as he looked for inconsistencies in the connection.

    Eztli sighed when he noticed the small tear in the ribbon and a distinguishing mark on the boy¡¯s side. Master. Hurriedly, he checked his own ribbon only to find the word ¡°Servant.¡± He laughed to himself. In his emotional state, he had forgotten to modify the base layer of the circle and entered a master servant relationship with Kael. Although even then, the connection seemed too strong for some reason, like if it was reinforced multiple times. That should have kept anyone else under the ¡°master¡¯s¡± command, however, Eztli¡¯s soul was too strong and old. When he felt the kid¡¯s command, his soul refused to obey and frenzied. The effect was only increased by the strong pride embedded in him and the weird tear in the ribbon.

    Guess I did fuck up on the runes. He thought. Well, it will do for now. Not like I plan to keep it forever. He was only binding with him in order to communicate and help heal him. After he refined his body and activated the bloodline within, Eztli was leaving. By then he would have regained enough strength to break the binding without struggling.

    ¡°Sorry about that kid.¡± Eztli said, inching forward. ¡°I didn¡¯t thing the binding would end so¡­weirdly.¡±

    The kid cringed back and almost sent another command.

    Stop. Eztli sent his own before the kid could; a benefit of his strong soul.

    ¡°If you send a command the pain from before will return and I would frenzy again, probably.¡± Eztli explained. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to harm you, kid. I¡¯m goin-¡±

    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Kael asked, still holding fear in his eyes. ¡°How did you guide me to you when Brin attacked you? And how come you can command me? I¡¯m your master. I bound you. So that can¡¯t be possible.¡±

    Eztli burst out laughing. This boy really is amusing. He thought. He thinks he bound me. "First, you are not my master. I allowed you to bind me as a form of repayment for saving me.¡± He said, hopping towards him.

    "Repayment? You bound me and almost killed me. That¡¯s repayment for you?¡±

    ¡°That was an unfortunate side-effect caused by a¡­miscalculation on my part. As for the other thing you felt, that was probably caused by your persistent attempts at binding me. It created a lingering connection that guided you when I was dying. Even I couldn¡¯t have predicted that. However, you saved me and my true intentions were to help heal your leg.¡±

    Kael¡¯s eyes wend wide and filled with hope. ¡°You can heal me?¡±

    "Yes. I will teach you an art that will heal you instantly. Onc-¡°

    "W-wait, heal me instantly? You are trying to trick me. That¡¯s impossible. Only a precious herb could do that."

    ¡°Boy, my Blood Art can heal you better than any herb. Even if you were to cut your leg off you could grow another¡ªprovided you have enough time and reached a high-level mastery.¡± Eztli said proudly. ¡°But for the severity of your wound, as long as you master the first level it should be fine. Hell, even a rare grade one herb should be enough to heal you twice over.¡±

    Kael trembled. "Y-you have seen such a precious herb?"

    Eztli¡¯s eyes went wide. He¡¯s this surprised over this low-grade herb. He thought. Just what backwater place am I in?

    "Boy, where are we?"

    "In the Reigned Phoenix Sect."

    "No, I mean what continent?"

    "Oh, we are in the Loras continent."

    Loras continent? Eztli searched his mind, but found nothing. It had been so long since he paid attention to what happened in the world. He had left it all to his loyal puppets as he worked obsessively on his body and the soul transfer process.

    "Did it have a different name before?"

    "Well, I think about a thousand years ago it was called the Teal continent.¡±

    Eztli shivered as he heard the name.

    I find myself once again in this cursed continent, he thought.

    The Teal continent. The place of his birth. Where the Blood Legacy sect¡ªhis sect¡ªhad been located and destroyed. The place where he spent the lowest point of his life. Starved, weak and on the verge of madness. The Cursed Maze. Eztli felt as a clash of emotions ran through him. He felt pain, fear, despair, and¡ªstrangely¡ªhope. Even if he did almost die, he overcame death. Rose from certain doom and became the emperor of the world. Now here he was¡ªat an even lower point, stuck in the body of a rabbit, his strength all but gone¡ªin the same continent. But he would rise again, like he had before. He had something he didn¡¯t before. Knowledge. With it, he would become emperor again.

    ¡°So, can you really heal me?¡± Kael asked, bringing him out of his memories.

    ¡°Y-yes. Once you train in my Blood art, you will feel the healing start immediately.¡±

    ¡°Can you teach me right now?¡±

    Eztli glanced at Kael. He wanted to just teach him and get over with it so he could clear his debt, but he was too tired. The wounds from the beating, his old memory of Rhett, the binding, and the frenzy all took a heavy toll on him. He just wanted to rest, so he lied. ¡°You are too weak from the attack and binding. If you start training now, you would only kill yourself.¡± He said, sighing. ¡°Rest, I¡¯ll teach you tomorrow.¡±

    With that he ignored Kael¡ªwho still shot him questions¡ªand hopped off to a corner. Slowly, he drifted into a deep sleep.

 Chapter Twenty-Three

    Two loud knocks brought Kael out of his soothing dream. Kael rubbed his eyes and glanced around for the Rabbit. Eztli. He told himself. That¡¯s what he had called himself when he thought I was Rhett. Then he tried to kill him. Kael sighed. Supposedly, it had been his fault for sending a command; he believed him. It was weird. The night¡¯s events were like a blur to him now. He hardly remembered all the details except for one thing. Eztli¡¯s emotions.

    It was hard to explain, but for some reason Kael felt¡ªthrough their connection¡ªthat Eztli was not lying. He had genuinely meant to help heal him. Still, he thought. It¡¯s better t-

    The door split open, bringing him out of his thoughts. Three men¡ªtall and dressed in black robes¡ªwalked in. Each stood in front of his bed as a fourth made his way inside. Unlike the others, he was older and wore a white cloth over his left shoulder. He searched his robe taking out a parchment and read it.

    ¡°By orders of the Council,¡± he said, ¡°we are to take you and your beast¡ªwilling or forcefully¡ªfor interrogation.¡±

    Before he could make sense of what the man continued to read, he found himself being tied and dragged out the door by the three men. The fourth picked up the sleeping Eztli and followed.

    Heading to the Discipline Hall.

    Kael listened to Eztli¡¯s calm breath. His stomach rose steadily and his left paw twitched when he exhaled. How can he still be sleeping after that? Kael wondered. Before, a short man had come in and yelled at the top if his lungs. He asked about Brin. Kael had answered all of the man¡¯s questions, but that had just made the man angrier and louder. To the point that Kael had wondered if his throat would burst. It hadn¡¯t. The man, however, had riddled Kael¡¯s emotions.

    Trembling, Kael poked and tried to wake Eztli. He wanted to speak with someone, but feared angering him. However, all of his tries had been unsuccessful. Eztli was in deep sleep. Sighing, Kael closed his eyes and focused on their connection. Darkness and a soothing calmness spread through his body¡ªEztli¡¯s feelings.

    Kael needed that. Then, he glanced around¡ªstudying the walls. They were metal and had faint runes etched on them¡ªto prevent anyone from escaping. The hall was one of the newer buildings in the sect. Active for only the last sixty years or so. Its task was to keep the sect in order. Arresting disciples and elders who broke the rules. Most members of the Discipline Hall were a proud bunch. They flashed their badges when they strode around the sect as if the black robes they wore weren''t enough to distinguish their status.

    Kael had never been involved with them before. He had seen them around when taking walks, but he stayed off their watchful gazes. Dean had mentioned that they were too proud and sometimes too forceful. Kael rubbed his wrists¡ªthe pain still lingered from when they dragged him. He sighed again, shifting his weight on the chair. An itch bothered his right leg. Wiggling about he stretched his hand to scratch it unsuccessfully.

    The metal door creaked open.

    Hurriedly, he stood straight and watched the man entering. His robes were different than the previous men; they were still black but were lined with a red insignia over his right chest followed by his name. Captain Theo.

    It was a name that Kael was familiar with. He was the leader of the Discipline hall and the best fighter in the sect; the only one at the Eighth Fracture. Stories of his heroic battles spread through the sect like rain. One in particular mentioned that he could hold his ground against a First Mender. Kael always thought the story exaggerated, but as he looked at the man he started to believe it.

    The man was built like a mountain. Even in the dim light, Kael could notice the man¡¯s muscles. They brimmed with strength and radiated white¡ªever so slightly. His heavy beard and long unkept hair made him appear threatening and wild. As if he would attack you at any moment. Kael couldn¡¯t see the man losing a fight.

    He sat in front of Kael, across the placed a stack of paper on the metal table. "Kael is it? Would you tell me what happened exactly?" he asked.

    "Captain Theo, I have already told the previous man everything."

    "I would like to hear it myself." He said, frowning. ¡°Rick tends to¡­exaggerate.¡±

    "Alright." Kael said, sighing. "That night I walked from the library..."

    Kael recited the whole story the same way he had previously.

    "So, you are positive that Brin''s eyes glowed red then turned black. Then he caused the wounds himself?"

    "Yes, that is what happened."

    Theo''s demeanor changed, his eyes narrowed, killing intent poured out surrounding Kael and jolting the sleeping Eztli awake. "Boy, don''t lie to me."

    "I''m not lying." Kael said, raising his voice. "Brin went crazy that time."

    What¡¯s going on? Eztli asked, why did this bastard wake me up?Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Not now Eztli. Kael sent telepathically.

    "I have the medical report here." He said, raising his killing intent. "And nowhere here does it say that the wounds were self-inflicted. In fact, it states that Brin had his left cheek sunk in by someone..."

    "I-I did punch him...but it was solely to save myself and my beast."

    "What about peeling his skin off? Was that also to save yourself?"

    "W-what? N-no." Kael said, voice quivering. "He caused those wounds himself. I saw him clawing at his own arms."

    "That is not what I have reported here." Theo said, standing and placing both hands on the metal table causing it to bend. "Tell me the truth, boy."

    Kael felt intense pressure. He knew the truth, but as Theo stared at him, Kael had the urge to just agree with the reports. No, that¡¯s not the truth. Kael thought. But why is he trying to blame the skin injuries on me?

    Boy, don''t worry about it. Eztli¡¯s voice rang in his head. His emotions are chaotic. It seems that he really cares about what happened. To the point that he doesn¡¯t accept the truth and is trying to bend your will. Just stare back at him and insist on the truth.

    Kael did as he was told and looked at Theo in the eyes, inside he was terrified, but he still managed a confident gaze. "I am telling the truth!"

    Theo''s eyes widened for a short second then returned to their hostile state. "You are telling me the report is wrong. That Elder Nori is lying on her report?"

    Fuck. Eztli sent to him. Boy, this is a plot against you. That report is false.

    What do I do then? Kael asked. They won''t believe me...they''ll take her word for the truth.

    Eztli laughed. Boy, just stick to the truth. It''s the best thing you can do. Soon it will come out. The man already believed you. His emotions were just replaced by sheer anger. I¡¯m assuming he is looking for a way to justify the report. That''s why he insists on intimidating you.

    "Yes, it''s wrong.¡± Kael said firmly. ¡°I saw Brin. How he went wild. I don''t know why the reports say otherwise, but the only wounds I inflicted on him were the punches to his face."

    Theo went quiet for a moment then turned. "I believe you, boy. I will get to the bottom of this." He said and walked out the room. Before he closed the door, a faint whisper escaped his lips. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    See boy, what did I tell you. Eztli said.

    "Thanks..." Kael whispered.

    ##

    Theo frowned. His heart refused to believe it, but his instincts told him the boy was telling the truth. If the boy was lying he would have told the truth under my aura. He told himself as he looked at the report in his hand. Is it really forged? Would Nori really risk lying about something so important? Why would she do it?

    The red eyes. Bloodverne disease.

    Theo tightened his fist and hit the metal wall¡ªshattering it. He had lost his sister to that disease. Now, his nephew was possibly afflicted with it. But why would they try to hide it? Wouldn''t it be better to admit it?

    No. He thought. Sal loves Brin. He wants him to succeed. He wants him to become the next sect leader. Yet he knew there was more to it. Sal was just as traumatized by the disease as he was. Even now he chose to refuse that Brin was infected. However, he knew it was true. Kael wasn¡¯t lying. Then, there were Robin¡¯s recounting of the events. He opened up the second report and read.

    Dean had, supposedly, brought both kids in hurt. Nori had immediately taken Brin into a private healing room. Sal arrived later, slapped a disciple and talked to Dean. Dean had apparently told him that Brin was sick. Then, Nori called Sal and he later came out angry and attacked Dean.

    He could see something wrong. He knew that if he was in Sal¡¯s position he would have tried to keep it hidden. After all, he has the cure. Theo thought. The one meant for sis. What better way to do that than to cause a fight. Only a possibility though. It still doesn¡¯t explain why Nori would choose to hide it.

    Theo sighed and shook his head. He would just have to get to the bottom of it. For now, he needed to bring in the new information to the Council.

    Quickly, he made his way to the entrance. The doors were made of white marble¡ªrunes and intricate patterns carved into it. The outside was adorned with two large phoenix statues standing watch. A scripture under each one. Justice. Fairness.

    He pushed the door open and entered.

    Three elders sat in a triangle formation as they discussed the events. Their faces covered with a purple scarf hiding their faces, but it was just for appearance. Everyone knew the identities of the three elders. Loki, Tint and Junn.

    They held the highest position in the sect; they were even on par with the Sect leader. Every major decision was made by them. However, the three elders had given up so much for their pursuit of justice and fairness. They never took a decision for power or for their own benefit. The Oath prevented that.

    The Oath. Theo glanced at Junn¡¯s hand¡ªthe one she always had exposed. Starting from the middle finger, a set of patterns and symbols spread. They expanded covering the back of the hand and going under the purple sleeve of her robe. Theo knew it followed and covered their entire bodies. It was a formation. One set to kill the holder if he lied or took a decision without fairness and justice.

    Theo didn¡¯t know exactly how they worked, but he knew they were left behind by the sect founder. He also knew the extreme pain the process of engraving them caused. Unconsciously, he rubbed the back of his middle finger, tracing the patterns. It was his first set of runes; the rest would be done yearly, taking over a decade, until his body was covered. It could only be done safely that way. If one tried to rush the process, the pain itself would drive one mad or to their graves.

    Theo stepped forward, listening to their conversation.

    "So, is that what we will do?" Junn said.

    "Yes, it seems that it¡¯s the best outcome in this situation." Tint responded.

    Loki was the first to notice Theo, he smiled and called him up. ¡°What is it, Initiate Theo?¡±

    Theo smiled at the title. Initiate. He considers me one of them. He thought. ¡°Elders,¡± he said as he kneeled. ¡°I wish for you to delay your judgement.¡±

    ¡°Theo,¡± Tint said. ¡°We have read the reports and the accounts of the witnesses. And we see no fault in them. The judgement has been made. The boy went too far and even lied to the interrogator. He will be expelled and Dean shall be punished.¡±

    Theo winced. No. He thought. They made their judgement too early. And they took the boy¡¯s story as lies? Just what did Rick write in his report? He steeled himself.

    ¡°I request a Council Hearing. I have reason to suspect there was tampering done to the reports. I just need time to find the reason why.¡±

    ¡°This is a severe accusation.¡± Loki said. ¡°Are you sure you wish to follow through with this? If you are wrong you will lose you status as an initiate¡±

    That made him hesitate a bit. However, if he let this play out the way it would. Then, he would have not been fair. Taking a deep breath, Theo raised his head and stared at them. ¡°I do.¡±

    Loki nodded. ¡°I retract my judgement and request a Hearing. Do both of you agree?¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Junn and Tint said.

 Chapter Twenty-Four

    The paper burned leaving behind a mound of ashes.

    ¡°Another failure.¡± Dean said, sighing and sitting on his chair. His eyes grew heavy and his body relaxed. No, I can¡¯t sleep now. Dean thought, pushing himself to stand. I need to find the right formation. Lest Kael won¡¯t be healed.

    Dean was mentally exhausted. He had spent all night reading through Ian¡¯s research and testing countless formations. Normally, drawing so many formations wouldn¡¯t have been enough to tire him so much, but he had been using Orus paper and ink. And that required immense focus.

    One had to draw the formation with the flow of qi in mind and imagine how the flow of qi would travel when activating it¡ªthen draw it in reverse. Not only that, but you had to draw from beginning to end, without breaks. It was a mentally exhausting process, but it was the safest and most efficient method to theorize new formations.

    Orus paper and ink provided a way to test the stability of a formation without the need to waste ingredients or the danger of qi explosions. If the formation would end up in failure, the paper would just burn. At worst, it would burst, but never cause mortal danger. This was because it was made from the skin and blood of the Orus Bird.

    The creature had been known for its strange ability to deflect any qi attacks or formations by guiding them through their bodies. It was so strong that even Mending masters would not harm the bird in the slightest. The beast was not strong, however. One punch by a non-cultivator would kill it. That had baffled scholars for years until one day, a trainee messed up his formation¡ªcausing a flock of Orus to burn up¡ªthat they turn to study the bird in detail. Years later, they created the paper and ink.

    However, it was not perfect. Sometimes the paper would burn even with a perfectly working formation. The chances of it happening were slim, but still significant. Still, Dean couldn¡¯t worry about that now. He was pressed for time. He needed to figure out how to implant a formation inside a person by the end of the day or Kael would really lose his leg.

    Focusing, Dean grabbed the last sheet of Orus paper¡ªfeeling the rough grain against his skin. One last chance. He thought, uncapping the bottle of Orus ink. It¡¯s thick putrid smell jolted him awake as he began to draw. Soon, he had drawn all but the final line. Dean held his breath and finished.

    He stared at the circle¡ªcomparing it with a few notes¡ªand nodded. Everything seemed correct, all he needed do was infuse a tiny bit of qi. Taking a deep breath, he collected qi in the tip of his index finger. A small yellow sphere formed and then he pressed it against the starting line. The qi glowed brightly and turned a deep shade of blue as it travelled through the ink; as if he was activating it. stepping back. This has to work. Dean thought, as he watched the light travel through the formation.

    The qi reached the end and dissipated. It hadn¡¯t burned.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Dean cheered, rushing forward lifting the paper. ¡°it wor-¡°

    Then, it burst into flames¡ªturning to ash between his fingers.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± Dean cursed, toppling over a stack of books and slamming his fist on the desk. ¡°Why didn¡¯t it work.¡± He punched the desk again shattering it.

    Dean hugged himself, sinking into his own mind. Into his own powerlessness. I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t find the answer. He thought, turning his mind to Ian. It¡¯s all your fault. You had to write everything in code and not leave any key. You had to die that day. Searching for your stupid fantasy.

    No, another voice rang inside him. Not fantasies. He succeeded. He was proof of that. The strange energy he used to help him achieve his First Mend was not normal. He found what he had searched for, but it killed him.

    He closed his eyes and focused on his core on the area where the Tenth Fracture had been. It had a faint reddish tint to it¡ªdistinguishing it from the rest of his core. He turned to the Ninth Fracture. It was halfway mended, yet, it had the same coloring as the rest of the core. Once he reached his Second Mending, Dean was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that there was ever a crack.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Why is it like that? Dean wondered, like he always had. Even now, he still felt Ian¡¯s qi inside him. It was like he was embedded in his core¡ªwithin his First Mend. As if he left something behind¡­

    Dean¡¯s eyes lit up as a crazy idea¡ªone that could kill him¡ªflashed through his mind.

    Securing the rope to a beam on the ceiling, Dean fitted the noose around his neck and closed his eyes. He focused his energy and recalled it back into his core. The sudden loss of energy caused his body to grow weak enough to allow him to choke.

    Dean hesitated. He wasn¡¯t sure that Ian had left a formation inside him¡ªlike he had with Kael¡ªbut he had to try. If he could experience the formation activating firsthand, then he would be able to reverse engineer the process. He just needed to believe that the caring Ian he knew hadn¡¯t forgotten about him.

    Please let this be right. Dean thought as he took a deep breath and kicked the chair out from underneath him. He fell. The rope tightened with force around his neck, digging into his skin. His first instinct was to remove the rope, but he repressed it; letting himself die.

    His qi became chaotic and strands escaped the core. As if strands had life of their own, they made their way to his neck. Dean concentrated on the qi and tried to deviate it, but it was too strong. Unlike his usual qi it was astonishingly thick and resistant. Last Will¡­ he thought, It¡¯s real¡­

    He had read about it in biographies and legends, but he could never wrap his mind around the concept. It just didn¡¯t seem possible. Last Will would only occur when a Mending master or above was on the verge of death. Qi would somehow become alive and act on its own in an attempt to save the life. If it was another instance, Dean would have welcomed¡ªeven become fascinated¡ªbut right now he needed to stop it. Using every last bit of his strength, he fought. The strands halted momentarily then burst through, continuing their path to his neck. No, Dean thought.Please, I need this. Surprisingly, the qi strands stopped¡ªas if they had listened to him¡ªand dissipated. Slowly, his strength seeped away and his vision turned dark.

    Still, nothing happened.

    Dean began to panic. He was long beyond the point of no return. He barely had enough strength to even lift his fingers. If Ian didn¡¯t leave a formation inside him then it would be his end. Everything turned dark. Is this really how I will die? He laughed at himself as he imagined the reactions when they found him hanged.

    Suddenly, the darkness lit up. His body trembled as he felt a foreign energy burn. This is it. Dean thought, focusing his tired mind on the patterns. This is the formation. I have to remember the feeling. A figure materialized in front of him. Ian.

    ¡°Hello, old friend. If this activated, it means I¡¯m dead and you¡¯re halfway there.¡± Ian said, his voice sounding sad. Then he smiled¡ªa mischievous one. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m here to tell you to get your ass back to the world of the living and stay there as I don¡¯t want you here.¡±

    Dean could only stare as tears welled up in his eyes.

    ¡°I wish I could say more, but if this drags you¡¯ll really be end up here with me. So¡­¡± Ian said, forming a sphere of energy on his palm and pressing it into Dean¡¯s chest. ¡°This should save you and do a little more.¡± He winked. ¡°Take care of my son and yourself, Dean. I know it must have been hard on him. Tell him I love him.¡±

    Dean let his cries out, tears streaming down his cheeks.

    ¡°Oh, one last thing. I hope you are still wearing bright colored robes and keeping true to our bet. Even if I¡¯m already dead, it doesn¡¯t mean you can stop before the ten years are up.¡± Ian said, laughing as he faded away.

    Strength and energy filled Dean. His muscles bulged and he heard the rope snap. Landing on the floor he gasped for air. His energy exited his body and swirled around him. It gathered qi from the atmosphere¡ªgrowing larger and tinting red. Then, it all went inside him. Directly into his core. Dean screamed at the pain, but it only lasted a short moment and a coolness spread through him.

    Astonished he glanced inward, into his core and let more tears fall. His Ninth Fracture was now tinted like his Tenth. He had reached his Second Mending.

    Dean laughed. Remembering the conversation with Ian. Then laughed some more. Laughed like never before.

    ¡°That bastard. Even after he died, he still has the audacity to joke.¡± Dean said. As the moment passed, Dean turned serious and closed his eyes. ¡°Ian, I don¡¯t deserve the help you have given me. I have failed you. I let Kael get hurt. I hope that you can forgive me for that. I¡¯ll make everything right and I promise not to fail again. If I do, let heaven be my judge and punish me. I won¡¯t let your help go unrewarded.¡±

    A small light flickered and for a moment Dean thought he saw Ian¡¯s smiling face again. Shaking his head, he stood and picked up a notebook¡ªwriting down the symbols he felt when the formation activated. He looked at his work and smiled. Kael, he thought, with this I¡¯ll be able to get the herb and cure you. You won¡¯t be a cripple. If this is not enough¡­ he tightened his fist. I¡¯ll use the strength Ian gave me and take it by force.

    The door flinging open brought him out of his thoughts. A short and bearded man, dressed in black robes, walked in.

    ¡°What do you want, Rick?¡± Dean said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°And why the hell did you just barge into my room?¡±

    ¡°Dean,¡± Rick said, smiling. ¡°I have the authority to barge in as I¡¯m here on official business. By order of the Council, you are to present yourself immediately to the meeting hall. A Council Hearing has been requested.¡±

    ¡°And you should hurry,¡± Rick said, smiling wickedly. ¡°The order was issued half an hour ago.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Five

    "Boy, are you sure his eyes turned black?" Eztli asked, raising his voice.

    "Yes." Kael said, shivering. "I can still remember them staring at me¡­"

    If this is really the Bloodverne...Eztli thought. I''ll need to rethink my plan of leaving. At least until I can obtain it for myself. Eztli sunk into his memories.

    Bloodverne. The true power of the Blood Legacy Sect.

    Unlike what many believed, Bloodverne was not a disease, but a genetic disorder. One that began with Verne, The Progenitor, founder of the Blood Legacy Sect and creator of the Blood Arts.

    Verne and three friends had been exploring a cave when they discovered four slugs encased in crystal¡ªfrozen in what seemed to be an eternal battle. Greedy, they had approached the crystal and shattered it. Releasing the slugs. The slugs had then latched onto them¡ªdissolving into their blood¡ªand had controlled them, turning them into vessels to continue their battle. The fight had lasted days, until only Verne had remained.

    This had released him from the slugs control and had given him the power over his blood. The events had changed him¡ªphysically and mentally. He had been released from the slug¡¯s control and been granted amazing power¡ªengrained deep in his blood. However, it had been at the cost of his friends lives so Verne vowed to live a normal life. And he had. His sons, however, hadn''t.

    Unable to control the bloodlust and power that had been passed down genetically, they were driven mad and had killed each other. In his grief, Verne created the Blood Arts¡ªa way to reign in bloodlust. His attempt had succeeded and his new children could control the power and do much more. They had experienced enhancements to their strength, senses and cultivation. They had risen to the peak fast, and others had not liked that. And so, he had lost his sons again¡ªkilled by the envy in men.

    Maddened, Verne founded his sect and amassed and army; for his Blood Art was not limited to those afflicted with what he had dubbed Bloodverne¡ªeveryone could train in it, however, it only showed its true power if paired with Bloodverne. The Blood Legacy Sect had soon reached a powerful status and Verne had seven more children. After, they had gained the strength to protect themselves. Verne¡ªaged and tired after the hundreds of years¡ªdisappeared; leaving his children in charge of his sect.

    Striving for even more power, his seven children begun a breeding experiment. They impregnated slaves, passing the Bloodverne down. Having created hundreds of third generation members was not enough for them, however; Some of the Thirds didn''t have enough talent and failed to reach the full potential of their powers. So, faced with the dilemma, the Seconds had researched a way to extract the Bloodverne from those without talent. It had taken them a hundred years and the process killed the person, but it gave them a way to choose. Choose those who they had deemed worthy of the power. Those who had talent in the Blood Arts. Eztli had been one of them.

    He had reached such an astonishingly high level in Blood Arts, that a Second had taken him as his adoptive son and gifted him with the power of a Third. The greatest gift he had ever received.

    I thought I was the last holder of the Bloodverne. Eztli thought, feeling his mind in chaos. After all, they hunted everyone down. I was only saved because of the Cursed Maze¡­

    ¡°Eztli, are you all right?¡± Kael asked, suddenly bringing him out of his trance-like state.

    Shaking his head, Eztli asked. "When can we get out of here?"

    Kael shrugged. "I don''t know, it might take a while."

    "Damn.¡± Eztli said, sighing, then shifted his weight. ¡°Well, wake me up once we do get out."

    "What about the art? You said you were going to teach me today."

    "Boy, I would love to do that, but the formation here prevents any sort of qi.¡± Eztli said, praising looking at the drawings on the wall. They weren¡¯t complex but they had been perfectly engraved in the metal. Even the door had been carefully crafted to seal the room completely once shut. If there had been the slightest crack, the formation wouldn¡¯t have worked.

    "You can still tell me about it so I can train once we get out. I mean we have the time right now."

    Eztli laughed hard.

    "Why are you laughing?"

    "At your stupidity boy. You think just by listening you''ll be able to cultivate in my art?¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that how you cultivate? You listen or read how to do it and then go try it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t compare my Blood Art to your trash cultivation techniques. One explanation is not enough for you to grasp it. My art i-"

    Eztli stopped when the door opened then shivered. Not because of the man that entered, but because of what he pushed. A wheelchair.

    Eztli fell silent. He ignored Kael¡¯s attempts at conversation or the fact that they were being taken somewhere. He could only focus on the chair. Fuck. He cursed inwardly. Why do I have to ride a cursed wheelchair again?

    He was short of breath. His heart was beating fast and an immense pressure fell on him. He felt powerless. Withered. The old man he was started coming back. Only amplified by Kael¡¯s worrying eyes. Rhett¡­ Eztli thought. No. Snap out of it. He is not Rhett.

    Eztli turned to the carvings on the walls to distract himself. They were elegant. Most had elegant curves and only grew more lavish as they approached their destination.

    Two twin statues caught Eztli¡¯s eye. Two Phoenixes. They seemed alive; if you focused you could see their chest move as if they breathed. Eztli noticed the formation embedded in them. An illusion. He thought. That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve seen on such shitty statues. Underneath, the statues were horrible. Broken. Deformed.

    However, they appeared to be intentionally carved that way. Eztli laughed and nodded as he shifted his eyes down, focusing on the writing engraved on them. Fairness. Justice. Now that¡¯s something I agree with. He thought, praising the ingenuity of the sculpture. Eztli knew from experience that fairness and justice didn¡¯t exist in the world. Even those righteous people or sects only appeared that way on the outside. But inside, they were like the two statues.

    Twisted and rotten in their core.

    ##

    Kael sighed. The way to the Council Hearing had been long and quiet. Especially since Eztli ignored him ever since they placed him on the wheelchair. He stared at the huge doors as they entered.

    The Council sat on their raised platform¡ªlooking down on the forming crowd of Elders. Kael felt their eyes lock on him immediately after he entered. He gripped the armrest on his chair as he searched for Dean.

    He has to be here. Sal is already there with Brin¡­ Kael thought as he got the urge to vomit. I-I d-did that to him.?

    Brin had his whole body covered in bandages. Some tinting red. However, his face was the most gruesome. The bandages did a poor job at hiding his deformed left cheek. There was a large depression under his eye. Brin turned towards him. Kael saw his eyes flash black for a moment causing him to gasp for air. He felt Brin¡¯s arm against his throat, choking him.

    Calm down. A command rang in his head. The feeling left him, replaced by an eerie calmness. He glanced at Eztli and nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ##

    Damn it. Eztli thought, shaking his head. Now I have to deal with a traumatized child. Sighing, Eztli glanced at Brin and searched for any symptoms of the Bloodverne.

    There were none.

    That¡¯s impossible. He thought. Once a person succumbed to the madness they couldn¡¯t be brought back. Unless they brought someone who trained in Blood Arts, they wouldn¡¯t be saved. Eztli urged to use his soul to examine Brin. He needed to know if he really had it. But he stopped himself.

    The presence of the three elders on the platform pressed on him. He focused on the woman¡¯s hand. A strange set of runes¡ªones Eztli was not familiar with¡ªlittered her hand and presumably her body. His eyes shined brightly and his curiosity bubbled.

    Hurriedly, he used his soul and covertly wrapped around the woman; feeling and examining every inch of her body¡ªtaking in the runes. She only trembled slightly and narrowed her eyes, glancing around confused. Amazing. Eztli thought. These runes¡­the layers¡­their function¡­He got lost in them. Slowly, he managed to decode the outer part of them. It seemed to be an oath of some kind. If broken one would experience the worst pain then death, but that was just the surface. Who could craft such a formation? Eztli wondered, his eyes wide. Even in my prime, I wouldn¡¯t be able to craft such a thing. Eztli pushed his soul deeper into her skin, reading the formation underneath.

    ¡°Who dares?¡± The woman whispered, expelling her qi.

    Fuck. Eztli cursed inwardly, retracting his soul as it started to burn. That was stupid. I can¡¯t believe I got carried away. He glanced at the platform. The other two elders turn to her with worry and discussed a few words. Then, they searched the crowd. Not noticing anything weird, they returned to their conversation. Well, at least now I know I can scan the kid without being caught.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Eztli closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Focusing his soul energy. It was harder as he had used up too much energy when he was attacked by the woman. He managed to form a concentrated sphere and sent it inside Brin. Quickly, it enabled him to view every minute detail of Brin¡¯s body.

    It was in a horrible state. Skin, muscles, and organs torn. Bones crushed, but what took Eztli¡¯s attention was his blood vessels. They seemed to have expanded and had tears on the inside¡ªgoing with the blood flow. Traces of the Bloodverne.

    Eztli smiled as he turned his focus into Brin¡¯s heart. He searched the walls cautiously¡ªcell by cell. If the Bloodverne had survived on the continent for so long and only showed its effects the previous night, then it must be severely diluted. A sudden cell contracted as his soul passed through it. Weird. Eztli thought. The cell is definitely infected by the Bloodverne, I¡¯m sure of it. But why isn¡¯t its core in the shape of a slug? Then he noticed it. A small orange shell surrounding a ball. Fools. Eztli laughed. They must have used some kind of medicine to try and cure it. If only they knew what they have actually done.

    Eztli grinned as he realized that the medicine was trying to crush the source of the Bloodverne. Something that would only make it worse. It would mask the symptoms as the source was crushed. But once it shattered it would only transform into new cells and it would come back stronger. I¡¯ll give it a boost. Eztli thought, guiding his soul to crush the source. It gave no resistance and shattered.

    Eztli¡¯s soul energy ran out sending a wave of exhaustion through him. I really hate this body. He sighed, closing his eyes. His current form and lack of qi limited his soul greatly, but that would change once he refined his blood. Plus, now he had a way to increase his rise in strength. He smiled. Still, I guess I¡¯ll have to stay in this place for a time. Hopefully, its only two or three years. I think that should be enough for the Bloodverne to grow back. Then I¡¯ll extract it.

    Eztli fell asleep.

    ##

    Theo was beginning to grow worried. He had sent Rick to fetch Dean ten minutes ago, but he still didn¡¯t show up.

    ¡°Initiate Theo,¡± Loki said. ¡°Close the door, the Council Hearing will commence.¡±

    ¡°Elder, Dean is stil-¡°

    ¡°The Hearing will commence.¡± Tint bellowed. ¡°We have waited long enough. Close the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Theo said, locking the large doors and sighing to himself. I hope this ends well. Without Dean¡¯s testimony¡­I¡¯m afraid Kael won¡¯t be believed.

    ¡°This hearing¡ªrequested by Theo¡ªis to revise the events that occurred last night and to enact punishment on Sal, Dean, Brin and Kael.¡± Junn said.

    Theo noticed the shock on Sal¡¯s eyes as he stood to speak.

    Junn, however, raised her hand to stop him. ¡°Sal, it is not your place to speak, yet.¡±

    With that Sal sat back, grumbling.

    The introduction was long. It took turns to allow the parties involved and witnesses to speak their sides. Soon enough, Kael was being questioned.¡±

    ¡°Kael, you state in your interrogation that you inflicted the wounds on Brin out of self-defense? Correct?¡± Tint asked.

    ¡°H-he peeled the skin himself.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you about that.¡± Tint said, showing a hint of anger. ¡°Did you ordid you not attack Brin?¡±

    ¡°He attacked my rabbit. So.. I stopped him.¡± Kael said, rubbing his hands together.

    ¡°So, you admit to causing the wounds?¡± Tint asked.

    ¡°Only the punches. And to defend my beast.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this.¡± Sal bellowed. ¡°Your rabbit is not even hurt.¡±

    Theo shook at the comment and glanced at Kael¡¯s beast. He hadn¡¯t noticed when he interrogated him. The rabbit was perfectly fine, not a scratch on him. In fact, it was peacefully sleeping.

    ¡°Sal does bring up a valid point.¡± Junn said, turning to Kael. ¡°Kael, how did your beast heal? Or was it even hurt?¡±

    The boy seemed shaken and he started to stutter and glance around. Not good. Theo thought. Say something. Anything. From the corner of his eye, Theo could see Sal smiling and Nori looking around awkwardly. Theo focused on her. She seemed to want to say something, but she would glance at Sal, blush then close her mouth. No way. Theo was struck with the sudden realization. She loves him. I need to get her to speak.

    In the end, Kael said nothing.

    A bad choice.

    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t refute it,¡± Junn said. ¡°And there are multiple accounts that confirm you attacking Brin, we will return to our previous judgement. Kael, you are to be expelled from the sect and imprisoned.¡±

    ¡°I call Nori to speak.¡± Theo said firmly.

    ¡°Theo,¡± Junn said. ¡°The judgement is set. There is nothing more to do.¡±

    Theo walked and placed his hand on Kael¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them bring injustice.¡± Theo whispered at him. Then, he raised his hand. The set of runes of his hand glowed purple and the room shook. ¡°I call forth the Oath. I place my life on the line for this boy. I can¡¯t stand for this unfair judgement. He is innocent. I know he is. I call Nori to speak.¡±

    The Council elders nodded as their bodies glowed with purple and in unison they said. ¡°Oath accepted. Nori step forward.¡±

    ¡°N-no I can¡¯t.¡± Nori said and backed away. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Step forward and speak¡± The council members moved their arms until their fingertips touched. The room lit up and a beam of violet light descended from the ceiling, shrouding Nori.

    Immediately, she spoke in a monotone. ¡°I lied in my report. Brin caused the wounds himself.¡±

    The light then faltered and shattered, sending particles of violet across the room.

    ¡°T-the judgement was wrong.¡± Loki said, his voice wavering. ¡°Initiate Theo, you have proved worthy of the Oath. I resign.¡±

    The words shook Theo.

    ¡°I resign.¡± Loki repeated. ¡°Initiate Theo, you are to take my place.¡±

    Why? Theo asked himself, his face confused as he stared at a smiling Loki. No. They were all smiling.

    ¡°W-why?¡± Theo finally managed to utter.

    ¡°It was your test.¡± The Council elders said. ¡°Loki is dying. We didn¡¯t have the time to wait a decade for you to finish engraving your Oath. So, Loki proposed¡­this unorthodox method. We were to rush a false judgement to test you. And he was right. You are indeed a man of justice.¡±

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t the Oath prevent a false judgement?¡± Theo asked.

    ¡°Only if we really did enact the punishment. The Oath would read us and if we did intend it¡ªknowing it was wrong¡ªit would end us.¡± Junn said. ¡°We knew from the start something was not right. We even started the Hearing without Dean. In fact, we sent Rick to fetch him because we knew he would not go immediately.¡±

    So that¡¯s why¡­Theo thought. That¡¯s why Loki always called me by Initiate. That¡¯s why they actually allowed the hearing without Dean being present. They waited for me.

    It was stupid to think that the Council didn¡¯t notice the inconsistencies of the stories. That they proceeded without Dean.

    ¡°Do you accept your Oath. To uphold Justice and Fairness above your own life. To be selfless and to dedicate yourself to the sect?¡±

    Theo took a deep breath. ¡°I accept the Oath.¡±

    ¡°I bear witness.¡± Junn and Tint said.

    Loki then raised his hand and his runes glowed. A light shot and surrounded Theo. Runes began forming around his body. However, there was no pain. It wasn¡¯t an engraving. It was a transfer. The runes on Loki¡¯s body moved and turned into the very light that shot at him. The process soon ended. Theo glanced at Loki¡ªnow runeless except for his Right hand. He nodded then retreated out the back entrance, leaving his seat.

    ¡°Welcome the Council. Now stand with us. So that time can proceed.¡±

    Theo walked forward unconsciously. Then, he noticed. Everyone was still. Frozen.

    ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± Theo asked.

    ¡°There are many things you will have to learn. We are pressed for time right now. We must enact the true judgement. Sit.¡±

    Without a further word, he sat. The world began ticking again and everyone fell back into time.

    ¡°You might notice Theo sitting with us. He has passed his test and accepted the Oath. All this happened under the eyes of the very Oath. Only for us¡ªOathtakers¡ªto witness. The previous judgement was a ruse. A test. So, with our new member, we shall enact the True judgment.¡±

    Gasps filled the room, but quieted once Junn raised her hand. ¡°The Hearing shall commence.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for making you suffer like that child.¡± She said with a warm soft voice as she turned to look at Kael. ¡°You are not going to be expelled.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Kael said, his eyes lighting up.

    ¡°However, you shall still be punished for hurting another sect member so severely. Thirty days confined to your room. No contact with anyone. That will be your punishment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous.¡± Sal screamed. ¡°The judgement was set and he nearly killed m-¡°

    ¡°Oh Sal.¡± Tint said. ¡°do you think your little plan would fool us? We could literally see you grinning stupidly when we pressured Kael. You shall be punished for false reports. Colluding against other members and hiding the sickness of your son. Then there is the matter of your outburst with Dean and almost killing Robin¡¯s disciple.

    ¡°For that you will lose your position as Elder. You will be confined in the Discipline Hall for a year and must provide the funds for the disciple¡¯s wounds.¡±

    Sal fumed, his face turned blood red and his left eye twitched. ¡°I will not stand for this. I wil-¡°

    ¡°You will do nothing Sal.¡± Theo found himself saying, his voice strong. ¡°You will comply with our judgement.¡±

    ¡°What about Brin. He was the victim here. He was accused of having the Bloodverne by Dean.¡±

    The word made him wince. For a moment, Theo stared into Sal¡¯s eye he could see the defeat in them. And sadness. Theo¡¯s heart softened even more when he glanced at Brin. He sat there with empty eyes.

    ¡°As for Brin...¡± Tint said. ¡°He will be given the best care. And placed under observation for thirty days. If there is no¡­Symptoms, he will be set free.¡±

    Junn nodded with his judgement and added. ¡°Nori will be placed under six months of imprisonment for her false reports. As for De-¡°

    Suddenly, the large doors rang. A crack formed on the lock and another bang sent the lock flying and the doors flung opened.

    A bloodied, wounded and tired Dean waltzed in. His left foot dragging. Behind him lay a mountain of unconscious Discipline Hall members. His right hand held onto a robe as he dragged someone and threw in the center of the hall. Rick.

    ¡°Where is Kael?¡± Dean asked, rubbing the blood off his eyes.

    ¡°Dean,¡± Kael said, almost crying. Hearing his voice, Dean rushed towards him and embraced him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kael.¡± Dean said. ¡°I won¡¯t let them hurt you. I won¡¯t let them.¡± Then he turned and stared viciously at them.

    Theo felt chills run down his spine. Those eyes weren¡¯t the usual happy Dean. His robes, yellow and filled with blood, only enhanced it. ¡°I heard from that bastard,¡± Dean said, pointing at Rick. ¡°That you took Kael without informing me first. You dragged him here. I know the rules and those actions clearly broke them. Explain yourselves.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to explain ourselves.¡± Tint said. ¡°What we do is always in the best interest of the sect.¡±

    ¡°So, scaring a kid senseless is just in your eyes? You sicken me. The Oath should take your life.¡±

    Theo felt a sting in his heart as he recalled how he himself had scared the boy as he interrogated him. He began to doubt his position. Did he really uphold fairness in that moment? Was he being just? No. Theo told himself. I was only thinking about myself¡­

    ¡°Watch your mouth Dean.¡± Junn said. ¡°Words cannot be taken lightly. You will be punished. Punished for breaking into a Council Hearing forcefully and for beating fellow sect members. You will lose your position as eld-¡°

    Dean shot a glare again. His qi rose exposing his strength.

    ¡°Second Mending¡­¡± Tint and Junn both said, surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯ll gladly accept punishment for my actions.¡± Dean said. ¡±If they were indeed wrong, but I¡¯m sure you know who is just.¡±

    Theo turned and saw both of the other Council members. They wore frowns on their faces. Their expressions, twisted. Conflicted and in pain. What¡¯s going on? Theo thought.

    ¡°Everyone is dismissed.¡± Tint finally said. ¡°The hearing is over. Judgement is set. Dean is to go free. It would¡­be unjust to punish him for our faults.¡±

    Dean nodded and picked up Kael. ¡°I expect compensation for the unfair treatment. In the form of a high-grade healing medicine¡ªdelivered to Kael of course.¡±

    With that he walked out of the meeting hall.

    ##

    Kael could only stare at Dean with wide eyes as he sat on the chair next to his bed. Dean hadn¡¯t uttered a word, but he wore a guilty expression.

    ¡°Thanks Dean.¡± Kael said softly.

    Dean sighed and turned to him giving a smile. ¡°What punishment did they set for you?¡±

    ¡°Just thirty days in my room.¡±

    Dean let out a laugh. ¡°They really put the benefit of the sect before all.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Well, thirty days in your room, only means that you¡¯ll have time to focus on bonding with your beast. Even in this situation they still hope for a genius.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why they also set Brin under Thirty Days of observation.¡± Kael said, with a sudden realization. ¡°But how come they let you go without punishment?¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t lose a Second Mending Master. Too valuable.¡± Dean said, as he ruffled his hair.

    A sudden deep hoarse voice rang by the door.

    ¡°Dean. We need to talk.¡±

    Dean gave a sigh and stood. ¡°Kael, I have to go. It¡¯s important.¡±

    Kael looked at him. He wanted to ask who the voice belonged to, but Dean shook his head and left.

    I¡¯ll ask him later. Kael thought, smiling to himself. Dean was really cool today. I hope I can get that strong soon.

    He glanced at the Eztli, a fire of desire burning in his eyes and shook him.

    ¡°Wake up.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Six

    Eztli couldn''t believe what Kael had told him.

    After being woken up, he had asked how they had returned to the room and that''s when everything went wrong. Thirty days, he thought as his vision drifted. Thirty days confined to this small room with the kid.

    He had planned to just teach him the first layer of his Blood Arts as repayment then leave him. He would linger in the vicinity¡ªhe had to wait for the Bloodverne to incubate¡ªbut he never planned to spend it confined. Now, those plans were ruined.

    It''s only a month, Eztli told himself, sighing. He really didn¡¯t want to spend the time with the kid, but the more he thought about it the more he liked the idea. He could use those days to refine his own blood¡ªmaking himself stronger before leaving. That sounds like the best possible outcome. Besides, the kid will be busy refining his own blood, increasing the qi flow in this area, which will only benefit me. He thought, nodding to himself while pushing down the sudden fear.

    Atmospheric qi usually flowed very slowly unless someone actively focused and willed it into their bodies. Even then, most people couldn¡¯t change the flow greatly; only those so called geniuses¡ªwith their superior control and absorption rate¡ªmanaged to sustain and increase the amount of atmospheric qi. That was the reason many cultivators used specially crafted rooms¡ªwith formations that enhanced qi flow¡ªto cultivate.

    Eztli had been one of those. Now he was a rabbit. The fear rose within him again. Will I be able to gather qi at a fast pace and change its flow? He asked himself. He wanted to regain his strength as fast as possible, but now that he thought about it, he might not be able to. No. You can do it. You already have the experience and if that doesn¡¯t help, you can will the qi with your soul.

    That was the last option. Even if he could use his soul to guide the qi, it wouldn¡¯t be efficient. It would tire him too quickly; there was also the lingering question of whether his soul would suffer from the repeated use. Currently, his soul had shifted to the form of a rabbit and was stable, but as it was not its true form it might be affected if he started to go crazy with its use. And he had been using it too often. I mustn¡¯t use it that often. Eztli thought. I might be worrying for nothing, but it¡¯s safer to restrain myself. At least until I can find a way to regain a suitable level of strength or escape this body. Sighing, he turned to Kael who looked at him with eager eyes¡ªwaiting for Eztli to start explaining.

    "Kid, what do you know about cultivation?" Eztli asked. It was necessary for him to know before he started to teach him.

    The sudden question stunned Kael for a bit, but he responded promptly. "Cultivation is divided into three stages. The first stage, Fracture, requires one to gather qi from the atmosphere and store it in their cores. This will cause the core to fracture and expand. Once a cultivator reaches ten fractures, he will enter the second stage, Mending.

    "This stage requires the cultivator to mend their fractures¡ªin reverse¡ªto reform their cores. Each mend will enhance the amount of qi one can store in their cores as there will be one less fracture to allow a leakage. ¡°As for the third stage..." Kael said, taking a deep breath before continuing. "I don''t know much about it¡ªsince there wasn''t many books about it in the library¡ªbut it has to do something with nourishing the body with qi."

    Eztli nodded as he heard the explanation. He was surprised that Kael knew so much. He had been wrong about there only being three stages¡ªthere was actually five¡ªand his description of the third stage was vague, but the other two were spot on.

    "All rig-"

    "Then there''s Fighter cultivation." Kael said.

    "Wait. Fighter Cultivation?" Eztli asked as he took in the new term.

    "Yeah, they cultivate differently. I guess it''s a bit similar to the third stage as they gather qi to enhance their muscles and bones, but they do it while they shatter their core."

    Eztli was stunned. What the hell? He thought. Refining their body while still shattering their cores. What stupid art was that? Eztli knew that shattering one''s core while nourishing the body was a ticket to failure. He had seen several of his fellow disciples fall to the greed of using qi that they shattered their cores prematurely. They did get stronger, but they forever remained stuck at ten fractures.Stolen novel; please report.

    "Boy, do you know where this method came from?" Eztli asked.

    "Uh, I don''t know if this is true, but from what I read I think it came from the Heavenly Sword Sect."

    That name paralyzed and enraged Eztli. Heavenly Sword...he thought. It was the same sect that hunted and ended the Blood Legacy Sect. The sect he destroyed once he rose to power.

    "You are wrong. That sect was eradicated thousands of years ago." Eztli said. "So there''s no way they could they create a cultivation method."

    "They were, but some members survived and reformed their sect using the Fighter cultivation as a basis for it. Although they now live in seclusion."

    Those greedy bastards, Eztli thought, his eyes narrowing and leaking killing intent. After he had destroyed the Heavenly Sword Sect, he had found several labs deep underground that held dissected members of his sect. He had thought that they were trying to learn more about the Bloodverne, but now the purpose of those labs hit him. They experimented on the members of my sect they captured in order to steal our cultivation art. Fortunately, they failed to fully grasp it¡ªor maybe I attacked before they could¡ªand only managed to come up with a half-assed joke of cultivation manual. Still, I will need to look for them and eradicate them. This time for good.

    ##

    Kael gasped for air as he stared at Eztli. He could see¡ªand feel¡ªan intense pressure shroudinghim; filling him with fear and death.

    "E-Eztli..." Kael said, his voice trembling and teeth clattering.

    The pressure stopped and Kael could breathe normally again. He was still sweating and shaking¡ªthe fear still lingered.

    "Sorry about that boy," Eztli said. "I sunk into my memories..."

    "What memories?" Kael asked.

    "None of your business." Eztli snapped.

    "Bu-"

    "Boy, if you want to learn my Blood Art just stop. I''m not here to get all friendly with. Once I teach you I will leave. If you keep asking about my past you won''t even get that."

    "Okay." Kael said, looking at Eztli. But deep inside Kael was still curious about Eztli. He wanted to know what he had remembered. What had caused him to be so mad. Heavenly Sword...Kael thought. Could it be related to that sect? After I mentioned it he acted different-

    "So back to my Blood Art." Eztli said, breaking Kael''s train of thought. "I will only teach you the first layer of the Nourish stage, Blood Refinement. This will be enough to heal you and help you get strong in the future."

    Kael grew eager and excited as he listened to Eztli, forgetting what he was thinking about. "Blood Refinement? I¡¯m going to refine my body like fighters?"

    "Boy, don''t compare my Blood Art to that lowly cultivation method." Eztli said, anger rising in his voice. "Unlike it, you won''t be storing qi or shattering your core."

    "Then how will I train in it?" Kael asked.

    Eztli smiled then hoped towards him. "You will use the qi from the atmosphere¡ªas if you were to store it¡ªand use it to burn and refine your blood."

    "Refine Blood? Wouldn''t it be stupid as you will lose it once wounded?" Kael asked. The concept of refining blood confused Kael. It was unheard of¡ªat least he had never read of it in the cultivation records. It made more sense to refine parts of your body you wouldn¡¯t lose easily, like muscles and bones.

    Eztli laughed hard. "Boy, once your blood has been refined you will have full control over it. So unless you wish to expel it, it won''t ever escape your body. Plus, the refinement process alters it so that it enhances your body with each full circulation."

    "But how is that possible?"

    "How do you control qi, boy?"

    "I concentrate and will it though my body¡­" Kael said as a sudden realization flashed through his mind. "So once it gets altered it becomes like qi."

    "You are not as stupid as I thought." Eztli said, nodding. "During the process, qi and blood become one turning into Blood Qi."

    "But then how will you shatter your core if your blood becomes your qi? You can only have a certain amount of blood in your body."

    "That''s the beauty of my cultivation art boy." Eztli said happily. "It doesn''t affect your intake of normal qi, it just provides you with a second¡ªmore powerful¡ªsource of qi. You can still gather qi into your core to shatter it. In fact, that''s were my art shines. Once you master all five layers of the Nourish stage, you will only ever need to fracture your core. Never mend."

    "What?" Kael asked, yelling. ¡°Never mend? That shouldn''t be possible.¡±

    "Shit, I got carried away." Eztli said. "You don''t need to know. I will only teach you Blood refinement. After that, you can just train normally."

    "Come on." Kael said, grabbing towards Eztli. "You already mentioned it, why can''t you explain?"

    Eztli back away and narrowed his eyes, shooting a killing intent at him. "Don''t test your luck kid. I would have killed you just for knowing this much already, but as a token of gratitude for saving me I let it slide. Now are you going to keep asking me about that or start practicing?"

    He''s not kidding. He thought, swallowing hard as Eztli stared him down. He really would have killed me.

    "I''ll start practicing."

    ¡°Great. Oh, and just to be clear, the pain you will feel in the process will be beyond your imagination.¡± Eztli said, smiling.

 Chapter Twenty-Seven

    Kael screamed at the top of his lungs as a wave of pain coursed through his arm. His screams became louder as the blood vessels in his arm filled with uncontrolled qi and blood. His fingers twisted involuntarily to the point of almost breaking the bone. Finally, he felt them rupture against the pressure, tinting his arm red. He rolled right, falling of the bed and hitting the wooden floor hard, sending another wave of pain¡ªthis time from his wounded leg¡ªinto his mind. Darkness started to fill his vision.

    "Heavens! I told you to concentrate and not let blood circulate." Eztli yelled in his mind, preventing him from falling into unconsciousness.

    Kael clenched his teeth and sat, looking at his right hand. It was a mess. His fingers remained cramped at weird angles. Trying to move them only caused them to tremble slightly. Sighing, he used his other hand to fix them. Fortunately, there was no pain, only numbness.

    I did concentrate, Kael thought, turning to face an enraged Eztli. Too much in fact.

    He sunk back into his memories. A moment ago, Eztli had taught him a special breathing technique and series of hand shapes that would allow him to feel and gather qi from the atmosphere. At first, he had wondered just how the hand shapes and sequence of breaths would help him. But after he had tried them out he had only felt them natural. Soon, he had managed to successfully pool the qi flow; at least enough for it to turn visible. It had been an enthralling sight.

    The qi glowed in synchronized pulses that grew in intensity as he breathed deeply. After another short moment, he had gathered enough qi to form a ribbon¡ªsimilar to the one that exited the Link stone¡ªthat swirled around him at his will. Eztli had even given an amazed praise at how quickly he had managed to gather and control it, but just as quickly, moved on to explain how to absorb it. He had even guided it with a strange energy.

    Kael had asked him about it¡ªfor it was his second time seeing the strange energy¡ªbut had been met with instructions to worry about focusing on the pattern of qi travelling inside him. It had been weird at first, but the feeling soon grew so...intoxicating. It had sent him into a deeper state of mind that he had felt one with the qi. So much in fact, that he had visualized his own body as the qi flowed inside him; his blood, vessels and organs had become the only thing in his mind. Then Eztli''s voice had beckoned him to encase a particle of blood in his index finger and burn it. And he had. That''s when things had gone wrong.

    The pain of burning that minuscule particle of blood had been so great that it shattered his focus¡ªallowing the particle to circulate and spread the pain.

    "This is a waste of time." Eztli said, sighing. "Even with me guiding you. You still managed to ruin it and almost destroy your hand in the process. You are on your ow-"

    "Again." Kael found himself saying, his voice carried a firmness that even he didn¡¯t know where it came from. "Please guide me again."

    "Boy, do you know how valuable the energy I used was? I can''t be using it for such useless things. Just use the herb they will give you to heal your leg. It will be less painful, for the both of us."

    "Please, one more time. I was only caught off guard by the sudden pain. This time I will do it." Kael said. Also, I need another try to memorize the pattern¡­Kael thought. He was embarrassed to admit that had been so lost in the feeling that he had forgotten to pay attention.

    Eztli fell silent. Kael could see the hesitation in his eyes, but suddenly it vanished and Eztli smiled. "One last time. Regardless if you succeed or fail, the herb will be mine not yours. That''s the trade."

    Kael hesitated for a moment. Using the herb would guarantee that he would be healed. As for the Blood Art¡­only by cultivating in it would he gain anything. It would be foolish to continue debating¡ªthe route was clear¡ªbut his mind kept returning to the moment when the qi flowed through him. It felt so...right. Like it was part of me...Kael thought, focusing on the feeling. The sensation spread through him again¡ªembracing him¡ªand his uncertainty vanished. This is right. If I fail, I''ll just became a cripple. Taking a deep breath, he looked at Eztli and smiled.

    "You got yourself a deal."

    ##

    Eztli was momentarily shocked. In reality, he had expected the kid to take the easy way and choose the herb¡ªthat way he wouldn''t have to use his soul again. But never, with his thousands of years of experience, would he have guessed that Kael would agree.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    This foolish boy, Eztli thought, meeting Kael''s eyes and smiled. Those eyes...there''s not a hint of fear, just determination. Eztli''s smile became wider. Well, if he wants to gift me a rare herb¡ªfor my cultivation¡ªthen I see no need to refuse him. Besides, if he succeeds it only benefits me and if he fails...well, that''s just not my problem.

    "All right. Begin gathering qi again. I''ll guide it once it reaches a suitable level."

    Kael nodded, closed his eyes, breathed and formed his hand patterns. Soon, ribbons of atmospheric qi swam around Kael like before, only this time they intertwined and merged¡ªforming a bigger and more concentrated strand. The strand spun seven feet above Kael''s head, elongating and growing until it formed a full circle. The circle''s edges grew brighter than the center as qi merged with it. At the circle''s center, a small sphere of qi started to form.

    This kid...Eztli thought, his body trembling as he continued to stare. He''s a fucking genius! It''s only his second time performing the technique and he already intuitively started forming a Qi Whirlpool. Looks like my luck is good. He laughed.

    A Qi Whirlpool, would enhance the flow of atmospheric qi and pool it into one point. There were Four Cycles to a Qi Whirlpool and only the best qi controllers could create one. The First Cycle¡ªwhich Kael was currently in¡ªconsisted of forming the Base Ring. It was the largest ring in the entire structure. Its function was to condense the qi into a sphere.

    The second Cycle needed one to create four rings underneath¡ªeach spinning in contrasting directions. This would cause a sliver of qi to branch out constantly from the sphere and break apart by the alternating forces¡ªpurifying it. The Third Cycle added three smaller rings underneath that spun faster. Their purpose was to reform the purified qi into a smaller and brighter sphere, right above the cultivator¡¯s head. Finally, the Fourth Cycle would form one last ring that sat on the head like a crown. It was the smallest of the eight rings, but the most important. It would compress the sphere of purified qi even further¡ªinto one concise strand¡ªand provide the most efficient point of entry.

    Currently, Kael had only formed the Base Ring¡ªand it could have been a fluke of the moment¡ªbut if he managed to consistently create it and add more rings...Eztli''s mind wandered as he imagined his strength returning sooner. Calm down, Eztli told himself. There''s no use to get ahead. If the kid can''t refine blood then there''s no point in him forming the whirlpool. Taking a deep breath, Eztli flared his soul energy and guided a strand from the sphere of qi into Kael.

    The amount of energy was negligible to what Eztli was used to, but it was enough to form the refinement rune. One needed to circulate the qi in this particular pattern at least once before beginning to refine. Carefully using his soul, Eztli guided the qi to form the ancient rune created by Verne. If drawn on paper one would see only a few lines¡ªtheir shape resembling a simple slug¡ªbut it was more complex than that. This was only the initial rune of a set.

    Basing it on the Blood Slug, Verne had created a masterful runic art¡ªthe reason why it managed to reign over the Bloodverne. Each rune ingrained itself into its cultivator¡ªalthough they remained invisible until one reached the peak¡ªand merged perfectly. Eztli had seen it when he reached his exalted status. All runes served their own purpose and together they created a three-dimensional Blood Slug. The beauty and complexity laid in that, no matter which angle one looked at it from, the Blood Slug pattern remained the same. A true masterpiece.

    Suddenly, Eztli lost control of the qi. Panicking, he flared more of his soul, but stopped dead in his track. He shook his head in disbelief. No. T-this...it can''t be. How can he refine it so...perfectly? Kael had entered a deep meditative state and was guiding the qi masterfully. His speed was slow¡ªnothing compared to him when he started cultivating¡ªbut it was only his second try and he was already encasing and burning cell after cell of blood. To top it off, Kael was healing his previously damaged blood vessels in the process; something only experienced cultivators could do for it required one to split their mind. Soon, his arm only had a few spots of red littered here and there.

    Eztli returned to his senses and stared at Kael. Then, he noticed a strange red hue burning from within his core. Curious, Eztli used his soul to examine it; it was energy¡ªunlike anything he had seen before. Interesting. Eztli thought as he looked at Kael. Really fucking interesting. He rushed his soul to go deeper into the strange stream, but was rejected. It¡¯s like it has a mind of its own. That, or I¡¯m far too weak to penetrate the energy. Either way, it¡¯s very interesting.

    This sect was in the middle of nowhere, yet there was an energy so strange that he couldn¡¯t even guess its purpose. They also had formations beyond his knowledge¡ªsomething almost impossible as he was the foremost researcher in the field. Then, to top it all off, there was that bastard with the dual soul and the kid with the remnant Bloodverne. Eztli smiled wickedly. Looks like once I regain my strength I will have a lot to do. All these pristine samples¡­He thought as part of his soul burned with an eagerness and excitement that had only burned when he had first stumbled upon the idea to create an immortal body. He itched to perform experiments and to understand. Calming himself, he hopped towards Kael. For now, I can''t let this opportunity to cultivate go by. The kid''s already doing most of the work. So I might as well start regaining my strength.

    With that, he sat on Kael''s lap and started stealing most of the qi that gathered in the center of the ring. Thankfully, the process of stealing didn''t require much effort so it saved him from having to use his soul energy. Slowly, he absorbed it and formed the rune four times¡ªfor compounded effect¡ªbefore he burned his blood; bringing back a long forgotten, but familiar pain.

 Chapter Twenty-Eight

    "Are you going to tell me why you brought me here or keep drinking your tea?" Dean asked, as he eyed Isaac not afraid to show his frustration.

    Isaac took another long sip as if mocking him then sighed. "You are not going to join me?"

    "Join you? You dragged me here an hour ago saying we had to talk, yet you hardly said a word," Dean said hitting the table.

    "Calm down Dean. This is exactly why I want you to drink some tea. Today¡¯s events wer-"

    Dean tightened his fist and hit the table again as he flared his qi. The wave spread and shattered the tea cup. "You want me to be calm in this situation? After what the council did? You are the sect leader for heaven''s sake. You should be the one to control them. Not sit here and drink tea as if nothing is going on."

    At the sudden outburst, Isaac dropped his tea and stood. "Dean, even if you have surpassed me in strength, you will respect me."

    "Respect? You had it once. But recently, you¡¯ve hardly earned it.¡± Dean said, standing. ¡°You''ve been hiding, letting the council run the sect as they please. Today¡¯s events just enhance that fact. You have to get it together, Isaac.

    "Enough! You don''t know the half of it. The sect is in a bad state. That''s why I''ve been busy."

    "I know that we are dwindling and the sect is going to ruin. But that is no reason to ignore what the Council did. Isaac, they used sect members for their own purpose. Isn''t that against what the Oath stands for? The Founder created the Council to promote fairness and justice in the sect and they have thrown that away. So what, we got a decade or so before we crumble and are unable to sustain or raise any disciples, but that still shouldn¡¯t make us go against our principles."

    Isaac''s expression twisted and he fell silent. Then, he walked to the teapot and poured more tea¡ªoverflowing his cup¡ªas his hand ran through his hair.

    What happened to him? Dean asked himself, as he noticed the trembling in Isaac''s hand. He wasn''t like this before...before Ian passed away... Something clicked inside him as he connected details.

    Isaac had been the sect leader everyone wished for. He was involved in every decision and looked for the benefit of the sect and its members. And unlike the Council he cared¡ªat least he had at some point. After Ian had requested the Council to give him permission to access the Founder''s Chamber, he changed. The Council had called him for a meeting that went on for two days. When it was over, he gave his verdict to reject Ian¡¯s request. After, he turned reclusive¡ªlocking himself for days in his room¡ªleaving the Council in charge of everything.

    "Isaac, Ian''s death is in the past. It was the Council''s fault. Not yours." Dean said, his heart pained a little¡ªdeep inside he blamed Isaac for Ian''s fate, yet he kept repressing it. You could have said yes. Dean thought. That would have saved him.

    "Ian''s death was not anyone''s fault, but his own." Isaac said, staring directly at him no longer trembling. "Let''s face it. Ian was crazed for strength. It was his greed and pursuit for power¡ªbeyond that which he could control¡ªthat caused his untimely death. Unfortunately, that ended up affecting the sect far more than any of us could have imagined. That''s the main reason why I called you here."

    Dean could only stare blankly. His mind was in chaos¡ªmemories of Ian flashed in and out, specially the message he left within the formation inside him. You are wrong Isaac, he thought, firmly. I grew up with him, became his best friend and travelled with him early on. There¡¯s no one that knew him better than me. Ian did pursue power, but he did it to protect those he cared about. The formations he left inside Kael and me only reinforces that.

    In fact, that''s why Dean had accepted to meet with Isaac; he wanted to explain that he cracked one of Ian''s research. But Isaac''s final words and what it insinuated changed his mind completely. Than we imagined...he repeated in his head as his body trembled. So they knew Ian would die. No. Why would they do that? The Oath would have punished the Council...they would have died.

    "Y-you, wh-"

    "Let me continue," Isaac yelled. "His death was the misfortune of the sect. Originally, we could have survived for another two decades, but after he died, the other sects began pressuring us. We did not foresee how far they would go to and in the end, we had to give up resources in order to prevent an attack¡ªone that we couldn''t defend or escape from. But that¡¯s no longer true. With you at the Second Mending we can finally fight back. We already have the plan to get our resources¡ªand more¡ªback. The sect will live on and it will be your own accomplishment."

    Dean let out a laugh. "After what you told me you still expect me to fight for the sect? You knew he would die and you let it happen? He was my friend, my brother. I thought this sect cared for us, but now I see how blind I¡¯ve been. You bunch are as rotten and corrupt as the others. I should have left with Kael after Ian¡¯s death like I had planned to. I shouldn''t have hesitated."

    "Dean," Isaac said, sighing. "I can''t force you to help, but this is for the greater good. Believe me. The sect needs you.¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Ian could have done a much better job.¡± Dean said, his body trembling and qi bubbling in his core. ¡°But you let him die, even after all the contributions he made to the sect.¡±

    ¡°If we would have saved Ian by letting him enter the Founder''s Chamber, he would have destroyed the sect and possibly the world. That power...is beyond his control. Only the one chosen by the Founder himself could accept his legacy."

    Isaac walked to the wall, gathered qi on his index finger and started to draw complex runes. A blinding golden light and a click filled the small room as a door appeared.

    Dean stared, trying to take in what he was told and had seen, but Isaac spoke, breaking his thought process.

    "Normally, only members of the Council can enter. This is what they showed me during that long meeting and why I refused Ian. It¡¯s also the reason why I spend my days like a hermit. I¡¯ve been studying everything left by the Founder. As the situation is dire¡ªand you currently being the strongest person in the entire sect¡ªthe Council has agreed to let you enter.

    ¡°Follow me. The reason why we couldn''t let Ian into the Founder¡¯s Chamber, even if it meant his death. Once you see it you¡¯ll understand. After, you will report to the Council to accept a minor Oath and begin helping us.

    Isaac walked down the set of stairs and beckoned to him, "Come, you will finally understand the true Legacy of the Reigned Phoenix Sect."

    He was uncertain of what Isaac meant, but it had something to do with what Ian hoped to find. Taking a deep breath, Dean paced forward into the dark and narrow corridor.

    ##

    Confinement robes¡­Theo thought as he watched Sal sitting on the ground. He wore a white robe with a green circle¡ªthe number thirty etched inside¡ªover his heart. He looks so defeated.

    The robes were specially designed to react with the formation set in the entire Confinement Hall. Not only did they prevent the user from cultivating and seal the wearer''s strength, but they prevented one from being ableto exit the confinement circle¡ªa formation drawn on the ground that acted as their prison walls¡ªuntil the green countdown finished. Of course, one had to be willing to put the robes on or at least be forced to wear them. Fortunately, Sal had accepted them without a word.

    "Sal," Theo said, standing at the edge of the red circle. "Is it true that Brin has the Bloodverne?"

    Sal stayed silent.

    "Please, I need to know if he has the same disease as my sister. Maybe I can help."

    "Just stay out of this, Theo." Sal said, his eyes closed. "I already said what I had to. And you''d be crazy if I would say anything else to a Council member. You know how much I despise them."

    Theo cringed back for a moment as he was reminded of his new position, but then stepped inside the circle and placed his hand on Sal''s shoulder. "This has nothing to do with that. I''m here as your brother-in-law and as an uncle. Is Brin sick?"

    Sal looked up at him and hesitated for a long time before finally nodding, a tear escaping his watery eyes. "Theo, you didn''t see him. It was the same as her. The same eyes, the same smile. It''s like she''s haunting me."

    "It''s not your fault." Theo said, helping Sal up and hugging him. "There was no way you could have known that she would take her life after she regained lucidity. I would have done the same thing."

    "I was so close to curing her. It''s ironic that as I stepped away to receive it, I caused her death."

    "It''s all right. Besides, we don''t know if it would have worked and cur-"

    "It worked." Sal said as he stepped to the window and looked outside, then finally whispered. "I used it on Brin."

    "You did what? Are you crazy? That was an experimental cure and over twelve years old at that. You could have killed him."

    "But I didn''t. I healed him. And if it had in fact killed him...at least he would have died a decent death and not in the hands of the Council. Those pigs¡­¡± Sal said, clenching his teeth and tightening his muscles, he punched the wall. ¡°They burned Elsa¡¯s body. Then they disposed of the ashes."

    ¡°I know.¡± Theo whispered. He was also dissatisfied with the actions of the Council that day, but he saw their reasoning.

    After a long silence, Sal spoke again. ¡°Theo, could you check on Brin for me? Keep him safe¡­at least until I can see him again.¡±

    Theo looked at Sal, his eyes showed nothing but concern. Smiling, he placed his hand on Sal¡¯s shoulder and nodded. ¡°I will do everything I can to help him.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sal said, managing a small smile.

    Theo walked down the dark and humid corridor¡ªlocated in the Medicine Hall¡¯s sub-level¡ªthat seemed unused for years. It was empty. The only signs of life were the faint trails¡ªleft recently by few disciples¡ªand the faint whispers of the only occupant. Brin.

    He picked up the pace and finally reached the only lit room. It was sealed. The door was bolted shut, but it had a large glass window¡ªfor monitoring the patient. Peering inside, Theo saw a huddled figure in the corner of the room, muttering to himself. Holding his breath, he tried to understand the whispers, but it was garbled nonsense.

    ¡°Brin,¡± Theo said, knocking on the glass. ¡°are you all right?¡±

    No response.

    He tried again several times, but Brin was not responsive. He stayed in the corner.

    Is he really cured? Theo wondered. He seems like Sis in the very early stages¡­he shook his head. No. Sal said he gave him the cure. I have to believe it worked. Taking a deep breath, he knocked on the glass and called Brin again.

    ¡°Who¡­¡± Brin whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Theo.¡± He said, not managing to hold back the eagerness. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel good¡­most of the time.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Brin said, hesitating he walked to the window and showed his arm. ¡°Sometimes the pain comes back really bad.¡±

    The sight made Theo want to puke. The arm was uncovered¡ªbandages torn off¡ªit revealed the missing chunks of flesh and skin. It was pink and no blood seeped out. ¡°Is that why you were huddled in the corner.¡±

    Brin shifted his gaze to the left and shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Robin to come heal you. As a council member, I have access to more herbs¡­¡± Theo said, ignoring the faint burning sensation coming from his arm. The Oath protesting. Damn it.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind it much.¡± Brin said. ¡°But can I make a request?¡±

    ¡°What do you need?¡±

    ¡°Can I get my bound beast back? I need to train for the aptitude test.¡±

    Theo hesitated a moment, but nodded once he saw Brin¡¯s eyes. They reminded him of a young Elsa asking for things. He was never able to refuse her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. You might not be allowed to have physical contact with it, but I think I can manage to get it placed near you so you can train.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Brin said, smiling. Then, returned to his corner and huddled.

    Theo was perplexed by the strangeness, but let it off as him dealing with the pain. Shaking his head, he left and headed to Robin¡¯s Study to ask him about Brin¡¯s beast.

 Chapter Twenty-Nine

    "Sorry, I can''t allow that." Robin said, as he waved his hand dismissingly.

    "Please. I beli-"

    "Theo, I have a lot of respect for you and now that you are a council member it has only increased. But for Brin''s safety, I can''t allow him to get near his beast."

    "I understand. What I''m asking is if you can place it in a nearby cell¡ªclose enough for their binding to work."

    Robin hesitated and ran his hand through his long white hair. Seeing his chance Theo continued. "Please, I''m asking this as his uncle, not as a council member. He even requested this himself. I believe that it will only be beneficial for him to have his beast around instead of being by himself. It will help him get better...if there is anything wrong with him."

    "Fine," Robin said, sighing. "But only with the condition that he will be under heavy supervision and at the first sign of problems or changes in him, I will end any further interaction."

    "Then-"

    Suddenly, a faint burning sensation spread across the back of his hand followed by a purple bright light. What is this? Theo asked himself, rubbing his hand. Why did the Oath runes begin to glow?

    "What are you doing?" Robin asked, standing as he surrounded himself with qi.

    "Theo, can you hear me?" A voice filled the room.

    "Junn..." Theo whispered, "How?"

    "Are you alone?

    Robin was shocked, but immediately after hearing Junn ask, he gave a bow and headed out the study. "I''ll go take care of Brin''s beast now. You are free to use my study until your conversation is over.¡±

    Theo felt awkward. He had never received such a response from anyone, even as the leader of the Discipline Hall. Specially not from someone with such a high position like Robin. If anything, they usually avoided him¡ªalways standing far from him¡ªor scurried away as he passed by. It was like if he had a qi shield protecting him, repelling everyone, but Theo knew that it was probably due to his massive hulking figure.

    "I''m alone now." Theo said, focusing on the Oath rune. "So how exactly are you speaking with me?"

    "It''s a feature of the Oath," she said. "We three are connected by its power. Contacting each other is the most basic feature of the oath, yet the process is still hard to maintain as it was not meant to be used if one was under the Mending Realm."

    "Wh-"

    "Just listen¡ªI will answer any other questions later when we meet in person. For now, I believe that we have provided you with enough time to take care of personal things. So it''s time for you to know the truth about our sect and our duty."

    Duty? He thought, growing curious.

    "Isn''t our duty to keep the fairness and justice of the sect?"

    "That''s only part of it. Come to the Central Tower, I''ll explain things once we enter the chamber. Isaac and Dean are already waiting for us."

    Theo was about to ask something, but the light from the rune vanished and the connection was cut off. Many questions appeared in his mind. The conversation had only confused him. It had also birthed a strand of doubt. Is being a council member really what I thought? He asked himself, his heart tightening. What exactly is our duty?

    Knowing he wouldn''t solve anything by waiting, he stood and left the study.

    Heading to the Central Tower. Towards the truth.

    ##

    Nar gently twirled the Leth flower in his fingertips, admiring its beauty. Its dark blue petals that faded to a pure white at the edges was somehow calming to him. It was not a rare flower at all, in fact they littered the sect. It was known that the Leth flower had no medicinal effects, but no one did anything to remove them as they enhanced the atmosphere of the sect.

    When he was out for a walk to calm himself, the flower just¡­took him. It was all that had covered his vision. Even the itch on his back was the strongest it had ever been. By the time knew it, he had three Leth flowers gripped in his hand and the itch gone. Nar hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the short lapse of memory, yet something made him bring the flowers back with him.

    The strong crash of flesh hitting metal resounded through the room causing Nar to break out of his small trance. It woke up. He thought. Sighing, he placed the flowers on the wooden desk to his right and turned to the blanket-covered cage at far edge of the room.

    Nar paced forward, his steps soft like a leaf falling to the ground, and cautiously removed the blanket. The Roc fox lunched at his hand, but, fortunately, he was faster and he dodged the bite. Angry, the fox snarled, exposing its sharp teeth, and extended its pitch-black feathers¡ªmaking it seem twice as large and more ferocious.

    Its defense tactic. Nar thought, recalling what he had read. Its only supposed to do that under extreme danger¡­ He wondered what he did to disturb him so much that it would go into such a state. Still, he was transfixed by the beauty of it¡ªof its feathers.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to you. So why won''t you let me bind you?" Nar asked, staring directly into the beast¡¯s eyes as he moved his hand towards the cage.

    The fox lunged once more, making Nar cringe back slightly. Tightening his fist, he hit the metal cage only aggravating the fox.

    ¡°Maybe Roan was right. I shouldn¡¯t have insisted on this fox.¡± Damn it. He thought as he covered the cage and placed his hands on his ears¡ªdrowning out the fox''s growls. Should I go and change it? It¡¯s probably too late now.

    He had tried to bind the fox for the past two days, but had failed every time. At first, he had thought that it was because the fox was aggressive towards him. He had tried to be kind to the fox, but even if he just got near, the fox would go into a frenzy.

    In the end, he had just covered the cage and tried to bind him anyways. That¡¯s when he had noticed. When he was about to complete the link, his Sight¡ªwhat he had named the power¡ªhad flared, causing his qi control to go haywire. It would bend it in strange patterns, not following the drawn Contract Circle. At that point, he would stop as nothing would come out of that state.

    But why does the Sight prevent me from binding him? He thought, glancing at the link stone that sat in the opposite corner of the small room. Taking a deep breath, he walked and picked it up.

    I have to do it. He told himself. This time for sure.

    Everything was set in place for the Contract to begin. Gripping the Link stone, Nar began to control the small amount of qi inside it¡ªlike he had practiced thousands of time. He then placed the stone onto the outer layer of the circle. The qi rushed out of the stone and traced the patterns he had drawn. Come on. He thought. You have to work.

    The qi had flowed past the outer layer and the fox began to whimper. Nar smiled as he felt the faint trace of new and strange emotions fill him. But as the bind was forming and the fox''s emotions became clearer, he frowned. Despair, immense fear and hatred filled his every being. This is what its feeling? Nar asked himself. Why? I haven¡¯t done anything bad to him¡­

    Nar started to hesitate, but quickly pushed it away¡ªgrowing determined. This is it. This is the farthest I¡¯ve gone. He thought. I''ll finally be able to bind it. The itch flared again. No, not now. Please don¡¯t start now. I''m so close.

    Nar grit his teeth and fought the itch. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead and his arms tensed tightly, but he pushed on. The pressure on his back built up causing the slight pain to intensify and grow like a raging storm. Damn it. Nar cursed as he lost the battle and went limp. The qi went out of control, turned outward¡ªno longer following the drawn guide¡ªand grew visible.

    Nar could only stare in wonder as the shining blue qi burned patterns onto the wooden floor. Like lighting, it twisted its way around and in a split second, the its brightness intensified. It''s never done this before. Nar thought, his hands trembling.

    He was scared. Immediately, he pried his numb hands away from the circle¡ªbreaking the ritual. Then, pain assaulted him. He closed his eyes ignoring the fleeting pain. Failed again. He told himself. Why did the qi do th-

    A vision and the urge to go outside filled his mind. It was a vivid image and even had color, like the man he saw in the spring. A Leth flower. It''s blue petals shining bright and its edges purple instead of white. Then, it vanished.

    Gasping for air, Nar sat and turned towards the three flowers he had gathered. The vision had disappeared, but as he stared at the flowers the urge to go outside grew stronger. Nar didn''t know what was going on, but his Sight was guiding him to the flower.

    I need to gather more Leth flowers. He thought, nodding to himself as he stood and walked out of the room.

    ##

    Roan punched the metal door of his lab¡ªfor the tenth time¡ªtrying to break it open, but it was useless. He only caused a wave of qi to spread through his body and into his left arm.

    "Fuck!" He cursed, jolting back as he felt the acute pain stinging on his left arm. He could even feel the shattered pieces of bone rattle against each other. Taking a deep breath, he focused his mind and pushed the qi from the defense system, out of his body. I hate the day I installed this fucking defense system. He thought, but shook his head. No. It was that rabbit. Somehow, he...

    Slowly, his good hand went up and touched bulge of bandages where his eye used to be. There was no pain, at least not physically, he had made sure to fill it with herbs that would numb him. But mentally, it was another story. It just felt wrong not being able to see like before¡­and all because of a rabbit. He tightened his right hand and looked at his wounded arm. At least that would heal with time.

    "That fucking rabbit." He yelled, his face twisting showing pure hatred. "He did this to me. He trapped me here, somehow." He glanced at the door, the runes were different from those he had set. The change looked simple, but he would take a long time to get out. Even longer now that Naor was not responding. ¡°Just wait till I get out. I will torture you in the worst ways possible.¡± He smiled as he imagined what he would do to the rabbit, then turned his attention to Naor.

    "Naor, I need your help to get out."

    There was no response.

    "Dammit Naor, I''m not joking. We need to get out. Without your help, it¡¯ll take me a month to break the complex runes. Possibly more. Naor!"

    Frustrated, Roan closed his eye and looked inside himself¡ªtrying to feel for Naor. Soon, he could see two faint lights; one very small. Naor. It was weird, he could feel his presence and know that he was there. Is he ignoring me? Roan thought. No, he never has¡­But then why? He focused on the smaller light and grew a bit confused. For some reason, he felt that it was even stronger than before¡ªbut no matter what he did to probe it¡ªhe hadn''t been able to elicit a response from Naor.

    Tiredness spread through Roan¡¯s body. Not again. He thought. Is it an aftereffect from the formation''s backlash? But that shouldn''t be possible. Still, it¡¯s the third time that it¡¯s happened to me since I awoke. So, I can¡¯t rule it out. He could only stay awake for several hours before feeling incredibly tired and sluggish.

    Roan felt frustrated. If Naor was awake he would have come up with at least ten reasons why this was happening to him. But he was alone. Fuck. He cursed himself. I rely too much on him. I have to do things on my own more often. Even when he wakes. But deep inside he urged Naor to wake. Roan needed him.

    Roan yawned. Shaking his head, he stood and sluggishly walked to the wall of bottled herbs. Quickly, he gulped down the contents of the bottle he had prepared earlier. The viscosity and bitter taste of the mixture made it hard to swallow, but he did anyways.

    Hopefully this works, he thought as he sat on the floor¡ªhis strength gone. No, it has to work. The mixture is enough to let one stay awake for a week...A surge of energy worked its way through him. Yes! It¡¯s working. He regained his senses and the tiredness disappeared. Then, the energy suddenly disappeared as if it was being sucked by something inside him. No! His eye started feeling heavy and the drowsiness spread, but Roan persistently tried to keep it open. I can''t be falling asleep so often... I need to send a message...I need to...

    He tried to stand and do something to prevent himself from falling unconscious once again, but it was useless. His body refused to listen to him.

    Soon, he found himself drifting off into a heavy, but comfortable sleep.

 Chapter Thirty

    Eztli focused his qi into a ribbon and guided it through his blood vessels, towards the Dire wolf bloodline cluster hidden in his heart. It was clear in his mind; the seven cells of Dire Wolf blood moved as if alive¡ªbeating in sync with his heart.

    Cautiously, he wrapped the ribbon of qi around the smallest of cells and constricted it. Come on. He thought. Burst. Activate. But it was useless. The cell showed no signs of bursting, even with the increased amount of qi. Fuck. It''s not enough qi.

    It had been ten days since he had finished refining his blood and managed to gather Blood qi. Immediately, he had tried to activate the bloodline within him, but failed. No matter what he tried to do to activate it, it always ended with the cell intact. He had figured that it was because he had too little qi so he cultivated and gathered more before trying again.

    Fuck! He cursed to himself. How will I be able to gather any more blood qi, if this body is already at its limit. It was unfortunate, but he had overestimated the limits of the Sepir Rabbit bloodline. He had hoped that he would manage to gather enough blood qi to activate the Dire Wolf cells and improve his body¡ªso that he would be able to continue to cultivate¡ªbut now his hope was gone.

    No, there must be a way. Eztli thought as he turned to watch Kael''s Qi Whirlpool. As he saw the swirling qi, a crazy idea popped into his mind. It can possibly kill me, but If I can condense qi and...

    Not thinking further, he closed his eyes and carried it out. He stirred his Blood Qi and started his breathing technique. Fortunately, once he refined his blood, his strength was enough to maintain his own Qi Whirlpool¡ªwithout the use of his soul. All eight rings glowed brightly as they gathered massive amounts of Atmospheric Qi. However, once it reached the eighth ring, he didn''t take into his body; instead, he controlled back to the first ring and repeated the process. Soon, the qi condensed into a drop of liquid qi. It shined with the intensity of a miniature sun, filling the room with light as it flowed slowly through each ring until it reached the last.

    Taking a deep breath, Eztli finally took the drop of qi into his body and guided the liquid qi into his heart. Along the way, he merged his blood qi with it, tinting it red. He encased the smallest cell again and proceeded to burst it. Come on. He thought, willing the qi harder. Burst. You have to work.

    Yet it didn''t burst. It burned.

    What the hell? Eztli wondered as he focused on the cell. It¡¯s...it¡¯s being refined! How was it that I didn''t think of such an easy method? He let out a laugh. He had been trying the wrong method all along, luckily, the drop of qi was so concentrated that it had managed to start refining the blood on its own.

    Eztli actively focused the qi and refined the cell as if it were normal blood. Quickly, it burned and his body trembled. Pain shot through him in pulses. His muscles grew stronger, claws extended from his paws, teeth grew sharper and his fur spiked. Eztli laughed harder as he felt his body change. Enhance.

    Then, he noticed that the refined cell was disappearing instead of remaining like normal. No! Something''s wrong. He screamed to himself, his laugh turning into anger. Forcefully, he expelled the stream of qi and stopped the process. Without the active refinement, his body slowly returned to its previous weak state. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Why is the change not permanent!

    The anger inside exploded into a storm. His blood qi flared causing the floor around him to burn black. He ignored his pained body. It can''t be true. He thought. There has to be a way to make it permanent. There has to! I can''t stay weak.

    Ideas flashed through his mind and he calmed down. Yes¡­he thought, the anger turning into a smile. If I can manage to create that formation¡­the only downside is that I need large amounts of blood qi. And it has to be my own. Well, I¡¯ll think of someth-

    Suddenly, Kael roared. Bringing him out of his rage, Eztli turned startled¡ªflaring his blood qi instinctively. Then, he froze in shock. The Atmospheric Qi in the room had grown so densely packed that it turned to mist, but the astonishing thing was what Kael was doing. His whirlpool slowly formed a second ring¡ªincreasing the amount of qi it took in. Kael let out a second roar causing the qi mist to swirl towards his two-ringed whirlpool and into his body.

    I-impossible...this boy...he¡¯s completing his blood refinement!Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ##

    Nar stared at the mountain of Leth flowers like his life depended on it. If he turned away even slightly, his Sight would cause him to experience extreme pain until he turned his head back. What do I do? He asked himself, sighing. I really want to look at the patterns...he shifted his eyes towards the burnt wood.

    At first, he thought that the qi was going out of control randomly. Every time he tried to bind the fox, the qi would turn in different ways and burn the wooden floor, but as he continued to try, it became clear. It was not random. The qi did go out of control and each time a different direction, but seeing it all together he noticed the truth. It was burning a formation circle on the wood. The pain came back, telling him to focus on the Leth flowers.

    What exactly is that circle for? He thought, intertwining his fingers. The fox growled and hit the cage with its body repeatedly and grew panicked. Only making Nar more aware that he had one night left to tame it. If he couldn''t...then it was over for him. He would never reach the peak and gain the influence he longed for. He would remain forever a weak commoner. He was no fighter so if he failed the aptitude test there was no way that he would pass the other one. Even if it was easier. He turned to the fox and astonishingly the pain didn''t hit him.

    "What the he-"

    At that moment, Nar''s vision went dark and was filled with images of a man. The same man he saw at the spring. Nar tried to speak, but the words were stuck to his throat; he could only stare. The man spread his hands and a blue circle glowed behind him. Then, a multitude of Leth flowers appeared around him and arranged themselves into a pattern.

    T-that pattern. He thought, eyes going wide. It''s the same as the burnt wood.

    As if the man had read his thoughts he nodded. His mouth moved and his soothing voice rang in Nar¡¯s mind. It mumbled the same words he had at the spring, yet Nar couldn''t understand them. The man seemed to know that and let out a sigh. He pointed at the circle of flowers and a small fox appeared on his other hand.

    Y-you...want me to bind my beast? Nar asked.

    The man nodded and said some words again¡ªNar could still not make sense of them. Suddenly, the man turned into the red bird. He burned brightly, like a blazing sun, drowning out the blue glow of the Leth flowers. As soon as it appeared, it vanished; along with his vision.

    Nar sat in shock for a long time before he finally stood and walked towards the Leth flowers. Slowly, he took some and began placing them¡ªalong the burnt floor¡ªin the same position the man had showed him.

    I don''t know what will happen, Nar thought, looking at the fox¡ªwho unlike his usual self, just sat still. But it has to do something with why I can''t bind you. With my Sight. Hopefully, it is a good thing.

    With that Nar continued to cover the floor with blue, his Sight urging him to speed up.

    ##

    Beads of sweat fell off Brin''s forehead and pounded the ground like a pair of stomping feet. At least that''s how it sounded to his enhanced ears. Brin flipped, landing on his feet from his handstand and tensed his muscles. Over the last weeks he had trained and grown accustomed to his new body. Strangely, something was changing him, making him stronger...like the time in the training room, before he attacked the rabbit. Although, there was no rush or pressure, Brin couldn¡¯t help but think that it was related.

    A soft whimper came from the corner of his room. Brin turned to see Ser, his wolf. It had been two weeks since they let him stay within the same room and Brin was glad. The wolf was no longer a cub. Its body had grown almost to three times its previous size. There were no wounds on his body, either. It was like it had never been hurt. Ser look at him, perking his ears up and wagging his tail.

    Kill him. A whisper rang in Brin''s head. Kill hi-

    "Go back to sleep, Ser." he said, ignoring the voice. The wolf nodded and rested its head on his front paws.

    Brin let out a faint smile. The wolf had grown to like him, forgetting what he had done to him. That wasn''t all, his control over him had become so easy...almost like an instinct.

    Kill him. The voice grew louder in his mind. Now!

    No. I won''t do it. Brin said in his mind. So, shut up.

    The voice stopped and Brin felt as it as it retreated to the back his mind. He sighed. Why can''t you go away like the scars? He thought, looking down at his uncovered arms. They were littered with scars, but they were faint compared to the initial ones. The change in him had helped heal them. Even Robin didn''t know why it happened so fast. Brin, however, knew why and welcomed the change as it made him better. The only downside was that he still heard that infernal voice.

    He had huddled in the corner of the room, whenever it came to him. It had been his way of coping with it, and he had barely managed to keep it under control. Sometimes he would feel that his body was not his and that he was a puppet. But as his body strengthened, so did his mind. And soon, the loud voice turned to whispers; it turned fainter once they brought Ser to him and their connection grew. It still came occasionally, but it was manageable.

    Looking at Ser, Brin smiled and sat on his bed.

    Tomorrow. He told himself. I will finally show them my strength. I will show them I''m a genius like father believes and that I''m not sick. He tightened his fist. Anger bubbled within him as he remembered the day the Council stripped his father of his position. Father, Brin vowed to himself. I will restore your glory. They will feel how wrong they were.

    Deep in his mind, the voice started whispering. Its enthralling and soothing tone grew louder¡ªalmost as if it were happy.

 Chapter Thirty-One

    Eztli watched as the qi mist disappeared into Kael.

    No. This is impossible. Eztli thought. He shouldn''t be able to refine his blood this fast. Even Eztli had only managed to finish his own refinement¡ªnot ten days before¡ªand that was only because he had years of experience. Not to mention he had less blood than a human. But Kael, it was his first time being exposed to it and he had already surpassed all logic.

    Kael''s body turned red, his blood vessels bulged and pulsed¡ªblood and qi flowing through them. Slowly, he floated into the air, only making the impossible true.

    He really did refine it. Eztli thought in wonder as he continued watching Kael. His red hair moved wildly¡ªfollowing the qi flow¡ªand grew several inches. The bandages on his wounded leg burned away¡ªrevealing the pristine and perfect flesh beneath. Kael gave another roar as he descended. Once he touched the floor, he jumped repeatedly.

    "I did it" he said. "I finished refining it. My leg is cured." He then smiled and stepped towards Eztli.

    Eztli froze. N-no...he thought, his body trembling. Wes. He no longer saw Rhett overlapping with the boy. Just Wes. The wild red hair, determined eyes and the incredible talent. The betrayal surfaced in Eztli¡¯s mind, filling him with fear for a slight moment before it all turned into fury.

    "Wes!" Eztli screamed. His aura changed and pure killing intent seeped out of his whole being causing Kael to crumble onto the floor¡ªgasping for air. "You have the nerve to appear in front of me again. I will kill you for betraying me and placing me in this body."

    Stirring his blood qi, Eztli started his Blood Spike Art. Runes formed in the air as tentacles of blood escaped from his eyes and mouth. They twisted and spiraled into a needle. Not enough. Eztli thought. I need more. He screamed and poured every bit of his blood qi along with a massive dose of blood¡ªmanaging to form four blood spikes.

    Gasping for breath, Eztli slumped to the ground and smiled wickedly. You will die. He thought as he willed the spikes forward.

    "S-stop Eztli!" Kael said, barely managing to open his eyes.

    Eztli laughed. "You won''t escape. This is your end."

    "Dammit Eztli. Snap out of it."

    Eztli felt his soul shake and pained filled him causing his concentration to falter. The blood spikes melted, coating the floor with red, and his vision cleared up. What the fuck happened? He asked himself, looking at the trembling Kael. It hit him hard. Kael had sent him a command that helped him come back into reality. Damn it. It was another of those relapses. He''s not Wes. Even if he mastered blood refinement faster than him, he is not a threat. He can''t go against me. He doesn''t even know the Blood Binding Art. Eztli took a deep breath and looked at Kael.

    "What the hell happened?" Kael asked. "Why did you go crazy all of a sudden?"

    "Your attitude, boy." Eztli lied. "It sickened me. All happy just because you successfully refined yourself and healed your blood."

    "You almost killed me just because I was happy? I don''t believe you. What happened? Was it another frenzy thing like last time?"

    "Bah, think what you want, boy. I don''t have to answer anything.¡± Eztli said, shifting his vision away from Kael. ¡°Your leg is healed and my debt is payed. I will be leaving tomorrow."

    "But you¡¯re wounded."

    "This?" Eztli said, laughing as he struggled to sit. "I''ll be fine by morning. Perfect time as I will finally be able to leave this prison you got us in."

    "You can''t leave yet. You have to help me pass my test."

    "Boy, I said I would teach you and leave. I never promised to help you in any other way."

    Kael hesitated, distress clear in his eyes then he smiled. "I''ll give you the rewards I get from test. If I get first place they will reward me with a Rare Qi Stone and some rare herbs. You need those don¡¯t you?"

    Qi stone? Eztli thought, looking at the kneeling Kael and hesitated. If it can hold enough qi¡­then I could use that to break past this bodies limit¡­

    "Please. Just one more day. Then you can leave. I can¡¯t fail this test. I made a promise to my father."

    "Fine." Eztli finally said. "One day. After tomorrow, I''m leaving for good."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ##

    Dean sat on a stone desk studying the ancient text Isaac had handed him. To his left, Theo did the same. Albeit, he had even more books to study. It had been their routine for the past few weeks. They hadn¡¯t left the chamber at all, or even changed their robes.

    Shaking his head, Dean tried to concentrate on the text, but he found himself peeking sideways. I can¡¯t study. He thought, sighing. Everything feels like a dream. I¡¯m not even sure this is real. This secret¡­it¡¯s too¡­crazy. He focused on the center of the chamber.

    The chamber was hidden deep underground and built inside a massive underground cavern. Seven massive spires, made of black stone, held the ceiling up and surrounded it. Their surface was littered with runes, unlike any Dean had seen¡ªand he was considered a master at formations. Isaac had mentioned that the Founder had been the one to set the formations. They kept the chamber and it hidden. He focused on the red glowing sphere in the center of the seven spires.

    Ian¡­he thought. This is what you searched for so many years¡­you were right, it was here. Anger bubbled in him. It pained him to think that they let him die and to admit it, but¡­ They were right. It would have consumed you and everything else. The Phoenix¡¯s power isn¡¯t something anyone can wield. Only one chosen by the Founder and given the sliver of will would be able to control it.

    Dean paced towards the red crystal. Upon reaching it, he placed his right hand on its surface causing its misty surface to became clear and revealed the creature beneath it. It was beautiful. Its wings curled around itself, hiding its body from view. The wings were enough, however, to see the power that was held by the creature. They radiated with warmth like that of a dying ember, yet it burned with the intensity of a great fire.

    I can¡¯t believe this is only half of its power. Dean thought. Shit. I can¡¯t even believe it¡¯s still alive after so long. The text described that thousands of years ago, the Founder along with the Phoenix fought against a great evil that woke from its slumber. It had been hidden deep within the continent for countless years and had finally broken free.

    According to the Ylos, the Phoenix, his kind was the overseer of the world; in essence, its gods. They held a power so great that they could create life; and they themselves were immortal. Unless, they were killed. On the other hand, Keres was the embodiment of Evil and destruction. Ylos¡¯ parents managed to wound it and seal him away with the hopes of letting Ylos grow powerful enough to destroy him. And he had.

    After millennia of reincarnating¡ªthe process in which a phoenix would turn back into an infant essentially, used to live forever¡ªand searching, Ylos finally found a soul so pure that it would remain uncorrupted by Keres. Ior. The Founder of the Reigned Phoenix Sect.

    Ylos had started the bond with him and gifted him astonishing knowledge and power¡ªthat only which a divine being could possess. Once Keres awoke, they fought for years in the depths of the continent. In the end, they managed to defeat Keres, but in the process, Ylos became tainted by shards of Keres¡¯ evil.

    In order to save him, Ior travelled the continent and placed seven purifying and sealing formations that would restrict Ylos¡¯ power and help eradicate Keres¡¯ influence. After that, he burned his soul and fused it with Ylos¡¯ soul. Ior managed to successfully expel and break the tainted power into seven parts whilst the greater part stayed to help Ylos¡¯ survive. However, Ior knew that the seven parts would one day need to be brought back in order for Ylos to awaken.

    So, he created the Reigned Phoenix Sect and left records and formations that would help his three loyal friends find the successor. Still not sure if that was enough, he made them brand their bodies with an Oath¡ªthat would kill them if disobeyed¡ªthat they would do everything in their power to save Ylos. And thus, the first members of the Council came into being.

    Dean sighed as he felt a tug within his core. The red tinted part to be exact. Ian¡­you found one of the seven parts, but it was too much. Dean understood why Ian had created the formation within others. If I¡¯m not wrong he passed down the power¡ªthat was consuming him¡ªto Kael and me. Dean bit his lip as he thought of Kael. I hope his leg is all right. I haven¡¯t even checked on him once.

    Dean felt bad for that, but what he had been doing was more important. The crystal grew warmer sending a wave of energy through him, reminding him of Ian¡¯s formation. Ian. He thought. Kael wants to follow your footsteps. I can¡¯t really stop him. That boy won¡¯t listen. He¡¯s just like you. But at the same time, I can¡¯t let him. Not after knowing what will happen to the person who awakens Ylos. He w-woul-

    ¡°Dean, we should get out of here and get some rest.¡± Theo said, placing a hand on Dean¡¯s shoulder. ¡°tomorrow¡¯s the aptitude test.¡±

    ¡°But I still haven¡¯t read through it all¡­¡±

    ¡°Neither have I. With so much information it would take us years to go through it all. Besides, we can return once it¡¯s over. Don¡¯t you want to see how Kael does?¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re right.¡± Dean said, exhaustion spreading through him. I¡¯ve really pushed myself too hard these past days. He thought, sighing. I should get rest and see Kael succeed tomorrow. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. You should too.¡±

    ¡°I will. In a while.¡±

    With that Dean walked towards the set of stairs and began his climb.

    ##

    Theo stared at the massive crystal as he ran his hand through his hair. Is this really okay? He thought. Is the Council really upholding justice and fairness? After reading and learning about the true purpose of the Council, his doubt grew. It was building up in him and he felt like he was being choked. Will I really be able to fulfill my duty?

    That was the only thought in his mind. He didn¡¯t know if doing everything to awaken the slumbering Phoenix¡ªat whatever cost¡ªwas the right thing. Even if the creature was divine or god. Would all the sacrifice be worth it? He shook his head and repressed the doubt, locking it deep within him. No. Theo thought as he turned to the pile of books. There has to be another way written somewhere here. Something others missed.

    Justice. Fairness. He told himself, tightening his fist. They have to exist without the need for sacrifice. He walked to the table and sat, opening one of the old texts. Searching for a way that would awaken the Phoenix.

    A way that wouldn¡¯t betray what he believed in.

 Chapter Thirty-Two

    Kael gagged at the smell of blood and the warm, slimy sensation running through his fingers as he scrubbed the floor only made it worse. It had been ten minutes since he started cleaning, but all he could wonder was how it was possible for a rabbit to hold so much blood? It seemed endless. The more he cleaned¡ªsoaking the rag and squeezing into a bucket¡ªthe larger the pool of blood got. It was like the there was a spring under the wooden floor oozing blood.

    "Why do I have to do this?" he asked, whispering as he dunked the blood-soaked rag into a bucket of water. "He''s the one that made the mess."

    He turned to see Eztli, sleeping in the corner of the room¡ªcurled up into a ball, his belly expanding as he breathed. The calm look made him seemed...normal. Almost as if he was just a regular rabbit, but Kael knew that wasn''t true. Just a few moments ago, Eztli had been a monster. One full of hatred, rage, and killing intent. Kael shuddered. He had almost died. Hesitation and doubt sprouted inside him. He wondered if he should just let Eztli leave. It would be safer. Kael thought, soaking up more blood. But¡­he did help heal me. Besides, the anger wasn¡¯t directed at me, but at someone named Wes. I wonder if he placed him inside the rabbit¡­

    Suddenly, Kael noticed a small stream of blood moving away from the pool. At first, he thought his mind was playing tricks on him or that he somehow caused it by accident, but as he squeezed the rag he saw it move again. Kael stared dumbfounded as the stream formed a small needle-like point. It stretched, wiggled and crawled towards Eztli. T-that''s right, he thought, Eztli mentioned that once refined the blood could be brought back into the body!

    Kael threw the rag into the bucket, frustration building in him as he realized that he had cleaned for nothing. He almost rushed up to Eztli to shake him awake, but stopped. The images of him controlling the blood spikes, the anger in his eyes and the killing aura were still fresh in Kael¡¯s mind. However, the more he thought about it the more it sparked his mind. His curiosity. How did he do it? Kael wondered. If I can manage to do that¡­ Quickly, he searched the room for something to prick his finger. He needed to try it himself. He needed that power. With it he could make his father and Dean proud.

    A half hour into his search, he finally noticed a thin metal nail¡ªpoking out of the wooden wall. Kael struggled, but the moment he decided to add more force to pull it free, he felt a wave of energy travel through him. Astonishingly, it caused the nail to come free so easily. Kael inspected the nail not paying attention to the sudden energy, his mind eager to control his blood. It was the size of half his finger and its point was dull. It wasn''t perfect, but it was enough to pierce his skin if he used force.

    Kael sat and took the nail in his right hand. He motioned the dull tip towards his left index finger. Upon contact, he clenched his teeth and pushed it further. The skin gave way and sent a sharp pain up his arm causing him to wince a little. The pain was soon replaced by an itch, but he ignored it and focused. He brought his hand inches from his face and turned it palm downward¡ªwatching the small drop of blood beginning to form on the tip of his extended finger.

    How do I control you? He asked himself, thinking of ways to move the red drop. Would it be like controlling qi? Or would there be a special way, one which involved something else entirely, to be able to control it? Well, I''ll just have to figure it out.

    He concentrated and tried to control the blood with his mind, urging it to move back into his body. That failed horribly. The only result was that the blood had time to grow large enough that it broke, falling from his finger and unto his lap, staining his tattered robes. Sighing, Kael put pressure on his finger to get more blood out, but none came out. Perplexed, he wiped the remnant blood of his finger causing his mouth to fall open in shock. His wound had healed.

    Damn it. So that was why I felt an itch until a moment ago. Kael thought as he remembered that Eztli had explained that his blood would heal him unconsciously and at one point would even be able to restore lost limbs; he just didn''t think it would be so¡­fast. Kael looked down at his leg and touched the perfect skin¡ªno signs of ever being wounded. Well, I guess it¡¯s normal for such a small wound to heal so fast. After all, my leg was healed almost instantly once I finished refining. I¡¯ll just think of this is as a benefit.

    An inconvenient one at the moment for it meant that he would have to pierce his finger every time and feel pain. It wasn''t much, but it was still pain. Pain that he could easily avoid, yet he burned to know how to control his blood. Taking the nail again, he punctured his finger¡ªwithout even blinking or wincing¡ªand tried to control the blood.

    He repeated the process many times¡ªall unsuccessful¡ªduring the night. He didn''t grow tired; his body had been brimming with energy since he refined all of his blood. Then, there was the fact that he was nervous about the test that would dictate the rest of his life. The one he would use to, hopefully, make his father proud. Frustrated, he laid on the wooden floor, feeling its coolness embrace his back. He turned his head to look at Eztli. The blood had already pooled near him and had grown visibly smaller¡ªdefinitely going back into him. Kael estimated that it would take a couple more hours for him to absorb it all back.

    Just how are you doing it? Kael wondered, sighing. I tried controlling it with my mind, like qi and even tried to command it like one would a beast, but nothing works. And you are even doing it unconsciously! Kael threw his arms upwards and stared into his palms. He felt his blood flowing around inside him, unlike before, it felt different...like it was a part of him. It sounded silly as blood was already a part of one''s body, but he never felt it. Not like he did now.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    It was like breathing. One took it for granted, but it would feel majestic and heavenly if one were to be drowning¡ªor holding their breath for a very long time¡ªand then suddenly be able to take that deep breath of air. One would feel it as it traveled, filling their lungs with the much-needed air and their bodies with life. It was exactly like that. Kael had taken his blood for granted and now it was as if it filled his body for the first time in his life. Its presence was so...clear and calming. He felt alive.

    Kael clenched his hands. I have to get him to tell me. He told himself. I need to know how to control my blood...before he leaves. Kael spread his arms to the side until they rested on the floor and tried to clear his mind; letting himself enjoy the calming pulses that filled his body. If he focused hard enough, he could even feel every minute change¡ªhis heart pumping, vessels expanding¡ªas the blood circulated. It was intoxicating.

    In that moment, a sudden realization hit him and Kael sat. The blood...its...A smile appeared on his face, his hope rekindled¡ªmind flowing with ideas on how to control the blood¡ª and he took the nail and pricked his finger. However, the result was the same. He failed. The blood didn¡¯t even tremble. No. He thought, throwing the nail across the room in frustration. I was so sure...Just how do you control it.

    He glanced at Eztli again, part of him wanted to wake him and ask, but he restrained himself. If he did...Eztli would probably get mad and maybe even refuse to help him tomorrow. Kael wrapped his arms around his knees trying to wash away the feelings of frustration; filling his mind with Leggy. It was the longest time he had spent away from her. I wish I had Leggy with me...I wonder what she will feel once she sees me again. Kael thought as he tried to focus on their bond, but he could only feel its existence. No emotions or feelings. It was like if Leggy was not even there.

    Kael grew worried and bit his lip. Supposedly, from what he had read, a tamer would always be able to feel their beast no matter how far away they were from each other. It was the very foundation of a contract circle. It would bind them without distance in mind. The only reason why a tamer would not feel his beast was if the beast was¡­dead. No! She is alright. Dean would have taken care of her. Kael thought, filling his mind with positive thoughts and memories. There has to be another explanation for it. There is so much we don¡¯t understand. Hell, Eztli managed to make a five-layered circle and speak to me! Leggy will be fine. Kael thought, smiling and continuing to force the thought of Leggy being hurt out if his mind.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Kael saw a book peeking from under the bed. It was the one he took from the library with Dean¡¯s permission. Immediately, he reached for it and then proceeded to look for his father''s journal. He hadn''t touched or read it for the past month. He had been so focused on refining that he didn¡¯t think of anything else. Finally, he found it hidden behind the small desk. He picked it up¡ªits weight heavy in both his hand and heart¡ªand he traced the embossing on the cover. He opened it and took in his father¡¯s writing and smiled. Then, he hugged it close to him and he shed some tears.

    After a long while, Kael felt calm. He felt his father close to him again, even more than when he saw him when Brin was beating him. His words rang in Kael¡¯s mind again. Then, as if triggered by them, he picked up the Anthology and began to read.

    Getting lost in the world of myths and legends, particularly everything about the phoenix. The one his father believed in. The one he hoped to prove real.

    A loud horn rang, breaking Kael out of his reading. He looked out the small window and saw the morning sun¡ªlighting the world bright.

    "It''s time for the test." He said, standing fast and changing his robes excitedly. After, he took his father¡¯s journal and hugged it one last time before hiding it within the bed to keep it safe. One wasn¡¯t allowed to take any outside objects into the test, only their clothes and beast. This rule was to make sure that nothing affected the results. Pacing towards Eztli¡ªwho slept without a care¡ªKael picked him up and inspected him. There was no blood or wounds on him; the floor wasn¡¯t even stained. He hesitated. Better wake him up once we are at the test. Kael thought, walking outside, Eztli in his arms.

    The other kids had already clustered happily¡ªbeasts in tow¡ªin front of Dean, who stood with hands clasped behind his back. Upon seeing him, Kael''s eyes widened and he hurriedly walked towards him, wanting to ask about Leggy. Dean noticed him and he gave him a small smile and nod. He then mouthed at him to stay with the crowd of kids. Kael frowned, but did as he was told, although he felt awkward amid the thirty or so kids. Quietly, he looked for Nar. He needed someone to talk with.

    Soon, he spotted him lingering on the edge of the crowd. Kael made his way through the cluster of kids and beasts. Finally clear of the kids, he got glimpse of Nar and shuddered It was like he was looking at a corpse. His expression was bad, his eyes were sunken in¡ªas if he hadn''t slept in days¡ªand his calm composure was nowhere to be seen. He only appeared cold and dark. His fox didn¡¯t look any better. It looked agitated and shifted awkwardly in Nar¡¯s arms as if trying to get away.

    "Hey Nar!" Kael said, running to him.

    Nar just looked at him and nodded briefly before looking forward; clenching his fox tighter.

    "Sorry I didn''t visit you. But you must have heard that I was punished and had to stay thirty days confined in my room. Say, how did your binding go?" Kael said, motioning his hand to pet the fox.

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t touch him.¡± Nar said, retreating coldly. "Be quiet and leave me alone."

    "Why all of a sudden-"

    "Leave me alone, Kael!" Nar yelled, his expression contorted even more¡ªlike he was under extreme pain¡ªas he shied further away from him.

    Kael was shocked. His mind couldn''t process what had happened. His best friend¡­had just told him off. A laugh found its way into Kael''s ears followed by a mocking voice. "Looks like your friend finally grew tired of being with a loser like you, Kael."

    Kael turned to face Levy. He stood proudly, tamed beast at his side. Unlike a month ago, it seemed confident and larger. Kael stayed quiet, ignoring the sneers and mocks that started rising from the crowd. He even ignored Dean''s caring stare. The only thing he could do was stand and stare at Nar''s back as he rounded the crowd.

    What did I do? He thought. No. What happened to him during these thirty days?

 Chapter Thirty-Three

    The Central Tower stood tall and the phoenix statue at its peak seem like it would come alive and take flight across the heavens. It was the first time Kael was within such a close distance to it and, like the rest of the kids, could only stare in awe. So much so that he was distracted from shooting glances at Nar and even forgot about the crowd of almost a thousand people¡ªthe rest of sect members¡ªsurrounding them, waiting to spectate the test.

    At first Kael had grown flustered and awkward the more they walked towards the central tower. He was not a crowd person especially without Dean or Nar at his side. Noticing the multitudes of stares coming from the disciples watching them made him feel exposed. Naked. Kael was so troubled that he had looked at Dean for comfort, but Dean was far ahead and Kael could only catch glimpses of his back. That''s when Kael noticed that as they walked closer to the tower it began to change. And soon, Kael forgot about the crowd and the tower became his sole point of focus.

    The usual bland and uniform grey structure¡ªthat he often saw off in the distance from his window¡ªtransformed right before his eyes. Its blandness was gone as if a layer of grime was dusted off by the winds revealing the grand, beautiful, and intricate patterns beneath. Kael could see and admire every single detail down to the brick. They even caused the tower to radiate with an aura that made Kael feel just how important each brick was and how they were placed with the utmost care. Squinting, Kael grew even more shocked.

    Runes, he thought. They were carved in the bricks and, strangely, seemed to blend as they ran across the entire surface of the tower¡ªforming an even bigger rune, more intricate and beautiful than the individual runes. Kael had never seen, read or noticed them before.

    Coming out of his shock, his first instinct was to reach for his father''s journal and draw them so he could study them later. Unfortunately, once he reached inside his robe¡ªwith his left hand holding Eztli¡ªhe realized that he didn''t have it on him; he¡¯d left it behind as per the rules of the test. Cursing to himself and the rules, Kael turned to the runes and began committing them to memory¡ªtracing his robes with his index finger as he imagined writing them.

    Midway through, a sudden commotion brought him out of his study. The kids around him bickered loudly and pointed off in the distance. Turning, Kael saw Brin. He walked proudly and confidently between his father and beast. He had changed. His aura seemed to release greatness and such strength that Kael wondered if that was the same Brin that attacked him a month before. That wasn¡¯t all, his wolf had turned into a monster. It was massive. It had grown so much that it looked exactly like the wolf that attacked him in the yellow side of the forest.

    Soon, they reached the crowd. Brin nodded to his father, who smiled, ruffled his hair and said something before walking away to find a seat within the spectators.

    Kael felt bad all of a sudden. He¡¯s no longer an elder¡­he thought. And it¡¯s my fault. In a way it was, but at the same time it was the Council¡¯s decision to make, not his. Still, he felt partly guilty. Kael continued to watch as Brin walked into the sea of kids. The kids immediately made way for Brin¡ªstill pointing and whispering, surely talking about the rumors they''ve heard. Some even looked afraid to get near him. Brin walked without a care, Levy on the other hand, stood his ground, puffing his chest and placing his hands on his hips¡ªtrying to look grandiose. The action prompted more whispering and caused Levy to smile.

    It appeared that the thirty days without Brin¡¯s rule had boosted Levy''s confidence too much. Kael half expected Brin to confront him, but, astonishingly, Brin just rounded him and continued forward¡ªeyes directed straight at him. Kael shuddered a bit and he evaded Brin''s intense gaze. The memory of that night''s encounter flashing in his mind. Why is he coming towards me? Kael wondered. What does he want to do?

    Before Brin could speak, a loud throat clearing resounded in the area. Every one fell silent and turned the same way. Kael followed their gazes and noticed the Sect leader, wearing large maroon robes lined with golden patterns and a phoenix medallion¡ªthat shined red under the sun¡¯s morning light¡ªover his heart. He stood on a raised wooden platform, elders sitting behind him, as his gaze travelled through the crowd before nodding.

    "Before we begin the test," He said, his voice so loud and crisp it sounded like he was right in front of Kael. "I would like to congratulate everyone for their hard work these past four years. I know it has been hard for everyone as you have been separated from your families for extended periods of time. But this I want to make it clear that your effort has not been wasted.

    He paused for a moment and looked at each and every one of them before continuing. "Even if you were to fail¡ªand to be honest, some of you will¡ªit doesn''t mean that your journey into the cultivation world is over. Do not give up! It doesn''t mean that everything you have studied until now was for nothing. It''s only over when you wish it over. When you stop caring or trying.

    "It will come as a surprise to you, but I was in your place once. A commoner like most of you, fighting my way up in the world of the strong. And...I was weak. I failed my aptitude test." Gasps spread through the crowd followed by whispers and a bit of wildness in the crowd at the Sect leader''s sudden revelation.

    Kael was also in disbelief. According to Dean, the sect leader was at the First Mending, but that meant that what he had said was a lie. No fighter had reached the First Mending since several hundred years ago. But then that means Dean lied to me. Or how else could he fail and be at the First Meding? Kael asked himself as he searched for Dean among the Elder''s platform, expecting some type of confirmation; something that would show that the Sect leader was lying.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Finally, he spotted him sitting near the center and next to the council members. What is he doing sitting in such an important place? Kael wondered. Only the Sect leader and Council members were allowed to sit behind the podium. Elders like Dean sat off to the side of the platform, yet Dean was in the center and he was smiling.

    "Now, now. Settle down." The Sect leader said calmly as he waved his hands to control the crowd. "I know it seems shocking, but it''s true. I failed the tamer test...the first time. I had no talent in control and my bond was terrible, yet I didn''t give up. I continued to place effort into taming and refused to accept that I had failed. I was no fighter and I knew that once I took that test I would fail and my cultivation journey would end. Something I adamantly wished to continue until the day I died.

    "So, I struggled¡ªusing the thirty days given before taking the Fighter test¡ªto train. Every day I would spend hours upon hours without breaks tending to my beast. I did it until I had no energy left in me and I passed out. On the day of the Fighter Exam, I walked proudly, beast at my side. My constant and unyielding effort had paid off.

    ¡°My beast had grown faster and stronger than those trained by the ones who passed the test. Then I did the unthinkable, I sat and refused to take the Fighter exam, demanding to take the aptitude test again. My fellow disciples mocked me and the Elders rushed to remove me. I stayed my ground and even commanded my beast to guard me. Then, an even more astonishing thing happened. The Sect leader raised his hand, stopping the elders and looked directly at me for a long time. I met his gaze for that long period and he finally agreed to let me take the test a second time.¡±

    The kids burned with passion and determination as they heard the story of the Sect leader. Kael could even see that some were deeply lost in their own fantasies, probably imagining themselves performing the same thing the Sect leader had done. Kael peeked at Brin, he stood there calmly, his eyes still plastered on him. He turned to Nar, far in the back, holding his fox tightly and frowning.

    "Now,¡± the Sect leader said in a powerful voice. ¡°I''m not encouraging you to take the same actions I did. But if you feel wronged about your results, as long as you work hard for thirty days and show that you really want to be a tamer I will give you a second opportunity to take the aptitude test."

    "Blasphemy!" Some elders yelled and stood. "You are going against the rules. Ones that must be obeyed. What you have promised can''t be allowed to happen."

    The words caused the disciples to be alarmed and their whispers grew to a stop.

    The Sect leader turned to face the elders. "I have already talked to the Council about this issue and have given their permission. This is not blasphemy or disregarding tradition, but a means as to allow hard working disciples a second chance at achieving their dreams. Just like the chance I was given. You never know, the next Sect leader might be among them."

    The last sentence caused the kids to go completely wild. They screamed and cheered at the Sect leader. Some of the braver senior disciples spectating even yelled at the Elders.

    What a load of shit. Can¡¯t even go back to sleep anymore. Eztli''s voice rang in Kael''s mind.

    What do you mean? Kael asked.

    Everything. Eztli said. Every single word that clown¡ªthat''s amplifying his voice with qi¡ªsaid is fake. Planned. I bet even the outburst and opposition of those weaklings is choreographed.

    But why would they do that? Kael asked, looking down at Eztli. Why would they lie to us?

    Eztli shrugged. Kid, you really need to take the hints. Weren''t you there when we were with that bastard Roan. They mentioned something about the state of the sect. My guess is that your sect is at the edge of a cliff. One push and it falls. In other words, be destroyed.

    No, that can''t be. Kael said. Dean hasn''t told me anything about that. The Council would have made an announcement, it¡¯s their duty to uphold the Sect.

    You really expect them to tell you guys? Eztli sent in a mocking way. You¡¯re a bunch of kids that don¡¯t even know about the world. Kid, I¡¯ll give you a warning, don''t hold onto that shit about fairness, justice and benefiting the sect or you¡¯ll be greatly disappointed. There is no such thing in this world.

    The so-called justice is just a way for people to do their dirty deeds in the mask of greatness. And just like them, I bet your elders have their own motivations. They probably need this sorry batch of disciples to put their all into this test. If not, the sect might crumble. Just look at their eyes and those stupid smiles on their faces and you''ll see what I mean. Heck, even listening to the way they speak gives their ruse away. Well¡­it would be enough to fool kids.

    Kael stared at the platform. Ignoring the rest of the Sect leader''s speech, he searched for traces of what Eztli said and came to a realization. Everything Eztli said is true. Kael thought, looking at Dean. He had the same smile, yet there was a hint of uneasiness in his eyes. Even Dean knows... Kael thought, feeling betrayed. Unconsciously, he gripped Eztli a bit tighter finding a slight comfort as he focused back on the speech.

    "I will now go over the rules of the aptitude test," the Sect leader said. "It is divided into two parts. The first part will test your ability to control and command your beast. It will require you to be separated from your beast. As you enter the tower several disciples will take and place them in an underground maze. You, on the other hand, will be taken to the second floor of the tower. From there you will be able to see the outline of the maze as the formation on the floor will turn it transparent. Your task is simple, you only need to guide your beast through the maze, have them swallow a pill and make them go to the center where a formation will teleport them out.

    "We will rank you on the time it took and how efficient your commands were, while also looking at the beast''s performance. The second part will test your bond''s strength. A formation will put pressure on your bond pushing it until it is on the verge of breaking. Once it reaches that point, the formation will cease to enact pressure and you will be expelled from it. Ranking here is done by how long you can stay within the formation and the color that is shining when you are expelled. There are five ranks: Colorless, green, yellow, blue, and black. Colorless means your bond is insufficient and Black means that your bond is almost perfect.

    "Now go. Step into the tower and truly begin your journey into the cultivation world. The one you have spent four years striving for.

    ¡°Let the aptitude test begin!"

 Chapter Thirty-Four

    As the crowd walked towards the tower, Eztli grew surprised.

    Interesting...he thought, as he read the runes engraved in the tower. He recognized most of them. They included the runes for "seal," "purify" and "concealment." It made Eztli wonder why someone would possibly need such a large array of runes¡ªintertwined to work together perfectly¡ªyet what sparked his curiosity the most were the few runes that eluded him.

    Just what are they for? He thought. They look familiar. Like the runes I...Eztli¡¯s eyes went wide. No, that would be impossible. I created those runes from scratch and I needed one thousand years of in depth soul training to create them. He let out a laugh. If they really were the runes he was imagining he hoped that he would be able to study them as it would give him a second perspective. Before, he believed he had been a genius for coming up with the runes, but now¡­he stood before runes even more complex than he had created. That, however, didn¡¯t dissuade him; instead, he grew eager to step into the tower and get a firsthand chance at studying the runes and formations from within.

    Soon, they reached the entrance. Several disciples¡ªall dressed in gray robes with a scarf wrap that covered their faces¡ªstood waiting. Before a kid could stepp inside, the gray-robes proceeded to take away their beast and haul them down a dark stairway. Eztli didn''t like the idea of being handled like a regular beast, but he had made a deal with Kael. Besides, he currently wanted to go inside; being handled by others was the least he could withstand to get a look at what else he could find. He had already been shocked by the formations inscribed on the skin of the so called Council. The ones in the tower were even more outstanding.

    Eztli smiled as his turn to enter the tower approached.

    ##

    Kael stood and watched all the other kids give their beasts to the gray robe disciples. One in particular came up to him and tried to take Eztli, but Kael was still trying to peek into the tower.

    ¡°Kid, give me the beast already. I don¡¯t have time to wait for you.¡± The disciple said, his voice sounding angry.

    Kael did as told, but for some reason he felt that the voice was familiar. Kael watched as the disciple took Eztli down the stairs. Strangely, he thought he saw the disciple grip Eztli a little too tight. He also felt Eztli send wave of unhappiness through their bond. For a moment, Kael grew worried that Eztli would tell him he won''t be going through with the test, but thankfully, the sensation vanished and Eztli didn''t make any comments about it. Of course, he won''t. Kael thought, smiling as the worry left him. He made a deal with me. And so far he has done everything he has promised.

    The sudden lies of the sect and Dean not telling him anything, all pushed him to doubt. He even doubted if he had been told the truth about his father. He shook his head and glanced at Eztli as he disappeared into the dark stairs. Unconsciously, he began to feel trust in him. Closer to him. He didn''t know if it was because of their bond or because of another reason, but he smiled and finally entered the tower.

    It was beautiful.

    The seven columns holding the tower were massive, at least several meters wide. Their surface black and covered with runes that made them shine like the tower. Turning to the center, he saw a massive stone. It just sat right in the center¡ªlooking like any stone he had seen outside¡ªmaking him wonder what it was used for. Shifting his view to the ground he grew even more confused.

    I thought that it was supposed to be clear. Kael thought as he stepped forward. A hand stopped him and pointed him towards the stairs. Right, I have to go to the second floor. He gave a nod at the disciple and walked up the stairs.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    The second floor was like a balcony. It rounded the tower and allowed one a full view of the first floor. The other kids were busy looking down from the railing and pointing. Kael did the same and froze. The floor was gone. In its place was now a grand maze.

    But it wasn¡¯t visible before. Kael thought, looking around for an explanation. He had even asked the gray-robes for an explanation, but they didn¡¯t talk. They just pointed at the runes carved around the balcony floor. Focusing on them, Kael noticed that they gave off a subtle white glow. I guess it has something to do with these runes¡­but how come they don¡¯t talk?

    No. If that was the case, how come the one outside talked to me?

    ##

    How dare you toss me in here like trash? Eztli hissed in his mind at the disciple who had just thrown him hard against the room wall.

    "That bastard kid making me wait again. It wasn''t enough to take forever when he brought the stupid rabbit to the Material palace..." The disciple said as he moved forward and readied a kick.

    I dare you to try, fucker. Eztli thought. I''ll make you suffer. Even in this state I can end you easily. Eztli began to gather the blood qi in his body, but then changed his mind and gathered his soul energy. He didn¡¯t want to use it¡ªand it would be a waste of soul¡ªbut using his blood qi would be too obvious and would draw unwanted attention.

    "What are you doing Jake? If the elders find out that you hurt a beast prior to the test they''d punish you. You already broke the rules by talking to the kid before. You know just how strict they are. Thankfully, I was the only one who heard. If not, you would be facing punishment right now." A girl said as she appeared from the stairs.

    "Let them, Kath. Besides, it¡¯s only you here so how would they know." Jake said, motioning forward.

    "Jake. If you do I will have to report it. Even if you are my friend, I can¡¯t break the rules, not for something this serious. Besides, the kid would probably feel his beast hurt through their bond.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so serious about causing a bit of pain to the dumb beast?¡±

    ¡°It could affect the performance of the test, which would reward you with a punishment. And it won''t be a light one. They could possibly execute you. It is, after all, the most important tradition of the sect."

    That stopped Jake. He then cursed at Eztli and left.

    You are really fucking lucky bastard. Eztli thought, as he dispelled his soul energy and watched them leave. He could still cause the boy some harm, but it was unnecessary. I¡¯ll be sure to reward you later for that toss and for even trying to kick me. Eztli engraved Jake''s aura and body structure into his memory and laughed. Oh, how much you will suffer. Just like that fucker Roan.

    "Eztli, are you okay? Why are you suddenly mad?" Kael''s voice rang in his head.

    "I''m fine, there was just a little...inconvenience, but it''s nothing I won''t be able to deal with."

    "Oh, alright. So how does it look down there."

    Eztli glanced around at the moist and stuffy room. At the far end, there was a closed stone hatch with an inscribed rune. That''s probably the entrance to the maze. Eztli thought, growing a bit frustrated. I can''t believe I''m actually doing this...And for a lousy rare grade Qi stone. Before, he would have discarded anything ranked below precious like it was trash and never in a thousand years would he picture himself striving to get such a low-grade qi stone. He sighed at how low he had reached, but the stone was crucial for his future plans.

    "Eztli?"

    Alright let¡¯s get this over with so I can create that formation and improve my body. Eztli thought, sending his voice through the bond. "Kid," Eztli said. "Can you see the maze''s structure? Or map?"

    "Yes, I am looking at it right now. I''ll guide you so that you can go eat the pill then head to the center when you get out as I still don''t know where you are."

    "None of that, kid. Just send me the whole map. I''ll make my way around it on my own."

    "You can send images?"

    "Damn, kid. You don''t even know how to send images? Wait, don''t answer that." Eztli said, sighing. "Just concentrate on the maze for ten seconds and try to burn as much as possible into your memory. Then, close your eyes¡ªstill holding the picture in your mind¡ªand send it as you would a voice command."

    "Wouldn''t that trigger you like before?"

    "No. If that was the case we wouldn''t be able to talk right now. In a way, it¡¯s like voice communication just with more information and harder to accomplish. Just be sure not to forcefully order me to do something. Unless you want people to die."

    "G-got it."

    A few seconds later, the faint outline of the maze surfaced in Eztli''s mind. It was incredibly fuzzy, but he could still read it and figure out the way to the pills and center. So the red glowing circle are the pills, Eztli thought as he noticed the red dots scattered throughout the map.

    "All right, once the test starts, tell me which area I come out in. That way I can figure out where to go and get this test over with."

    "Okay."

 Chapter Thirty-Five

    "You''re at the southernmost part of the maze." Kael said.

    "That could be anywhere. Be more specific, boy. Besides, this damn maze is too dark. I can''t see shit. Looks like they really took it to themselves to make this a proper test. Only the tamers can see the path, the beasts are left in the dark.""

    "Uh, why don''t I just tell you were to go like everyone else?" Kael said, looking around at the other kids¡ªsome waved their hands ordering their beasts forwards while others looked calm and only moved their lips. "You''re near the weird zigzag part. If you turn to your right you''ll see a straight path¡ª"

    Laughter interrupted his instructions.

    "Boy, don''t think you can guide me. Just send me an image again and I''ll do the rest. All you have to do is lay back and wait until I am done."

    Kael sighed and tried to do as told. This time, however, he couldn''t focus his mind. All the movement of the beasts and the sudden yells from the kids made it hard to concentrate."

    "Kid, hurry up." Eztli said, anger leaking out of his voice.

    "I-I can''t concentrate." Kael said, hesitating and a bit embarrassed. "There''s too much movement and screaming going on."

    "Heavens, kid. It''s such a simple task yet you can''t even do that? Are you really the same kid that was able to create a Qi Whirlpool and refine his blood so fast?"

    Qi Whirlpool? Refine my blood so fast? What does he mean? Kael wondered, but before he could even ask Eztli he sent him a breathing technique.

    "Here. You should be able to calm and focus your mind with this." Eztli said, his anger rising. "Make it quick or our deal is off."

    Kael took a look at the patterns and was shocked momentarily. God¡¯s Calmness. What a preposterous name. No. Now''s not the time to be shocked, Kael. He told himself in a hurry as he started breathing ignoring the foolish name.

    After two breaths, his mind cleared up and the world changed. For a moment, the sensory overload ambushed him causing him to be awed. He could see, feel and hear every detail surrounding him; The breathing and heartbeat of the kid ten feet away, the pores of his skin opening and closing, the grain of the stone, and even individual hairs covering the beasts down below.

    T-this...How is this breathing technique is so wonderful? Kael asked himself. So its name was correct. This breathing technique is godly. Just two breaths and my focus has increased so much¡ª

    "Kid, the image!"

    Immediately, he sent the image and continued staring in wonder. Taking in the newfound experience of being able to focus so delicately on things. If he honed his focus he could even see the airflow. The qi particles became visible and he lost himself. He rushed his breathing¡ªtaking the technique further¡ªthe feeling enthralling him. Making him addicted.

    Suddenly, a pain rose in his head¡ªlike someone taking a long needle and hammering into his skull¡ªmaking him stumble backwards a couple of steps. What was that? Kael thought.

    "Oh, before I forget," Eztli''s voice rang in his head. "Don''t keep using the breathing technique or it''ll cause your mind to shatter. It''s not meant to be maintained long for someone at your level."

    "Then why did you give it to me!" Kael sent, gritting his teeth and tightening his fists.

    Laughter sounded for a while. "Looks like you already experienced part of the symptoms. I only gave you the most basic part of God¡¯s Calmness. Since, if I hadn''t, you wouldn''t have been able to send me the image. Besides, once you reach the Mending stage, you will be able to use the basic pattern indefinitely. I''m already taking a loss, its a precious art you know. Well, at least if you know it all, but even with just the first pattern you¡¯ll be considered godly. Be glad I gave it to you."

    "That''s not the point. You should have warned me about it before giving it to me!"

    "Not my problem, kid. I''m leaving after today. If you die or not has nothing to do with me. One thing though, keep it and the blood refining to yourself. If you want to live that is. Others might kill you, but if I find out that others have learned it¡­you better be dead by then as if I get my hands on you¡­"If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Kael felt a sudden chill run through his body just from Eztli¡¯s tone and implication. No, he doesn''t mean that. Kael thought. Does he? He tried to forget and trust Eztli as he had helped him a lot already, but deep inside a voice reminded him. He keeps true to his word. He only cares about himself. You better not make him angry. Remember, he almost killed you.

    He shook his head and looked around at the kids. Focusing on their faces as they tried their best to control their beasts¡ªtrying to forget the sudden fear.

    Then, he spotted Brin. He had a serene expression and a smirk on his lips. Kael turned to the maze and noticed his wolf speeding through it. The massive wolf was surprisingly agile. It ran past the walls¡ªturning effortlessly¡ªas if it was running in a straight line. Almost like wind.

    How? Kael wondered. At this pace, he will complete the maze in a few minutes.

    Kael shifted his gaze to Eztli. He trotted forward with leisure as if he was taking a morning walk. A sense of panic arose inside him. He needs to go faster. I need to be a genius. I need to make my dad proud.

    "Eztli can you hurry up?" He sent, anxiously. "At this pace, I''ll be last. The faster you finish it the better ranking I will get."

    "I''ll take it at my pace." Eztli replied. "What matters most is the control over your beast not the speed. As long as you look the part and pretend to command me as if you were breathing you''ll pass. Besides, the second part of this test should be the most important. So, who cares if I go faster or slower. In the end, you can just say that this is the limit of my speed¡ªI''m a normal rabbit¡ª or that you felt like taking it slow."

    That''s right. Kael thought as he realized that what Eztli said made sense. A smile surfaced on his face. All right. I have to pretend to send commands. Kael''s expression turned calm with a hint of seriousness. Although inside, he felt guilty. Compared to the other kids who were trying hard it was like he was cheating. If I had Leggy, I would be able to do it even better. No. Even with any other beast, I believe I could have controlled them efficiently. Kael felt his confidence rise and the feeling of guilt being buried.

    Soon, Eztli reached the pill, swallowed it and continued towards the end of the maze.

    "Damn it." A loud voice rang. "Just eat the pill and move forward already! You listened to me for the first half. What''s the problem now?"

    Turning, Kael saw Nar waving his arms his face twisted in anger.

    "Move! Now!" Nar yelled as a cold aura expelled from him.

    Kael looked for Nar''s fox within the maze and saw it sitting near the pill, but not moving at all. He noticed Eztli nearing the area and he got an idea. Nar, I''ll help you out. He smiled as he thought that with this Nar would talk to him again.

    "Eztli, can you help my friend? His fox is near you, but it refuses to eat his pill. Can you do anything to make it eat it?"

    "What? You think I''m here to do your bidding? This wasn''t part of the deal."

    "Please Eztli. This is important to me. He''s my best friend."

    Eztli fell silent for a long time.

    "Eztli?"

    "Fine, kid, but stop your whining. You''re making me remember things I don''t want to."

    "So you''ll do it?"

    "Yes, I''ll help you out this one last time, but just so you can shut up and stop bothering for the moment. Send me an image of where the damn fox is at."

    "Thanks!"

    ##

    Get a grip of yourself Eztli. He told himself as he took a deep calming breath. He repressed the surfacing memories of Rhett and paced towards the fox. A couple of turns later he stood in front of the fox. It sat there¡ªas if it has lost its mind¡ªstaring at the red glowing pill.

    What the hell? Eztli thought. It shouldn''t be doing that. As enthralling as the pill is, it''s not enough for it to be dazed like that.

    He stirred his soul and gave a quick pass¡ªexamining the fox in its entirety. Then, he noticed it.

    So it''s not the pill, but the formation. Eztli thought, his eyes going wide as he focused his soul on the formation underneath the pill. Interesting...so it''s forming a preliminary branding with this formation. There must be something hidden later in the second part of the test. A second formation perhaps? But why is it affecting the fox? Could there be other beasts acting like it?

    "Kid, is there any other beast acting like the fox?"

    "No, just the fox. Everyone else''s already ate the pill and are headed to the exit formation. Some even finished already. So hurry."

    Very interesting. Eztli thought, smiling and picking up the pill. He stuffed it into the fox and began to drag it to the center formation. He was eager to find out the second part of the formation would do and dragging it didn''t seem to hinder the preliminary branding.

    "Why are you dragging it?"

    "It''s faster this way, kid. I''m not going to wait until this thing is finished. You told me to help and I am."

    "How will I explain this to the elders?"

    "Don''t worry about that. They''ll see it as you having incredible control to force a rabbit to erase the instinctual fear embedded in its genes and help its predator. So it''s all beneficial for you."

    That seemed to convince Kael as he just stayed silent.

    Dragging the fox wasn''t much work for Eztli and soon he could see a faint light. According to his mental map, he was at the center of the maze. Eagerly he pressed forward, picking up his speed. Just as he neared, he felt the fox jolt and rush towards the formation.

    It''s done branding. Eztli thought as he walked into the formation. All right, let''s see what other secrets are hidden in this tower.

    Eztli smiled wickedly as the central formation shrouded him with light and teleported him out.

 Chapter Thirty-Six

    Dean stood in shock. He couldn''t believe what he had seen.

    "Congratulations Dean." Isaac said, placing a hand on his shoulder. "It looks like Kael is taking after Ian''s footsteps. For him to have controlled his rabbit to drag the fox was masterfully done. I believe we are witnessing the rise of the sect''s savior."

    "Y-yes." Dean responded, his voice dull. He turned and gazed beyond the yellow haze of the sound isolating barrier¡ªa barrier constructed around the raised platform to provide the elders with privacy to comment on performances and analyze the kids for potential personal disciples without interruptions from the outside. He took note of the crowd of disciples moving about in complete silence¡ªat least what it looked like to him¡ªand focused on the Central Tower.

    Then, he smiled. All those worries you had were for nothing Kael. He thought. You are a true genius, just like your father. I believe you will be able to accomplish all your goals.

    The happiness transformed into horror. His heart clench and his body trembled as he remembered what Kael''s goal was: He wanted to finish his father''s legacy to make him proud.

    And Dean couldn''t allow that to happen. Not now, not ever.

    If it did happen...Kael would be met with same fate his father had. He would die. And his promise with Ian would mean nothing.

    "It''s not all that clear yet." Tint said, raising slowly as if to make himself clearer. "He might have controlled it expertly at that moment, but from the beginning, Kael looked confused and lost. If was as if he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. Not only that, but his beast traveled at such a slow pace compared to the others. I believe even if he was a talent, his beast is on the weak side.

    ¡°Now, on the other hand, Brin''s control was perfectly executed throughout the entirety of the test and even finished first. His grey-wolf is also among the most difficult to control and strongest once mature. Taking this into consideration, I think he is going to give us a bigger surprise today."

    "I think so too." Junn said, making her way next to Tint. "However, this is only the control part of the exam. What really matters is how strong the bond they have formed is. Whether Kael or Brin have great talent should be considered after the bond strength test. So, we should focus on that see who will be the one we will cultivate for the Domain battle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was getting ahead of myself.¡± Tint said. ¡°I do have a proposal benefitting the Sect. We should gift the top talent a powerful beast from the sect¡¯s breeding ground. That would increase our chances at getting a better ranking during the Domain battle and help us keep the sect alive. I¡¯m sure Roan wouldn¡¯t have difficulty sparing a few of his precious beasts for this cause.¡±

    Junn laughed. ¡°You¡¯d be quite surprised at how much we will struggle to get him to give them up, Tint. That man treats them like his own flesh and blood.¡± She paused for a moment and rubbed her chin. ¡°But it is a fantastic idea. Roan will have to comply with. For the good of the sect.¡±

    ¡°For the good of the sect.¡± Tint said, nodding and turning to Dean. ¡°Dean, you are closest to Roan, correct?¡±

    Dean heard Tint¡¯s question, but he was too focused on his own thoughts and fear to bother responding. Kael has to fail during the next part. That way he won¡¯t have to follow Ian''s footsteps.

    ¡°Dean?¡± Tint asked again, his voice firm.

    Jolting away from his thoughts he turned to Tint. ¡°Sorry, I was too shocked by your proposal.¡± He quickly shook his head clear of the nasty thought. How could he wish that for Kael? He should be rooting for him, encouraging his success.

    ¡°Right, it is indeed shocking. I task you with informing Roan of our decision as soon as he exits his laboratory. I still can¡¯t believe he has the guts to only send a message to inform us he would be absent during the test.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t like that.¡± Dean said, frowning. ¡°As Junn mentioned, he is rather fond of his beasts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why his closest friend will tell him. Besides, you are even stronger than us. I¡¯m sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if you forced him.¡± Tint said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Or will you create another scene like during our judgment?¡±

    Dean¡¯s brow raised hearing the awkward question. He gave a quick glance at Junn and Isaac, who¡¯s ears perked up.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°No,¡± Dean said, sighing. ¡°It was a rather inconvenient action on my part. I was emotionally unstable at the time. I will inform Roan once he is out.¡±

    Tint, Junn and Isaac nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great. Now, let¡¯s turn our attention to the screen as the second part will begin soon. Let us bear witness to which disciples will soar to the heavens and fight to prevent our sect¡¯s destruction.¡±

    Every elders'' expression turned serious and nodded at her words. Dean, however, stared at the screen blankly. His mind still lingered on Kael. He wanted to root for him to become a great genius, like his father; yet, as he watched the kids head into the first floor''s formation, a whisper¡ªcold and deep within his mind¡ªkept repeating.

    Kael has to fail.

    ##

    Kael looked around for Nar, he wanted to talk to him and explain why he had helped him. He also wanted to ask what was going on with him as his expression when he first saw him this morning was still fresh in his mind. Finally, he spotted Nar, on the other side of the room, approaching his fox with a frown. Seemingly sensing his gaze, Nar turned, gave a faint smile and nodded.

    Those few actions felt monstrous to Kael. The pressure from believing he had done something bad vanished instantly. He stepped forward¡ªwanting to talk to him¡ªbut was stopped by the scream of a disciple.

    "You have one minute to get as close as you can to your beast before we start the bond testing formation."

    "Why?" Levy asked.

    The disciple gave a sneer, but still answered. "The closer you are to your beast, the better the chance your bond will resist the formation. Now, stop talking and concentrate on withstanding the pressure. It will take all of your concentration, don''t say we didn''t warn you."

    The disciple turned to the other grey-robes and nodded. They gathered around the formation and placed their hands on the floor sending what seemed to be a river of qi into it. The qi strands flowed and intertwined as they rushed to surround the center stone. Like a beast awakening, the stone gave a roar like sound and sucked up all the qi.

    Eztli, what is that stone? Kael asked through their bond. He felt different, like if someone was squeezing their hands around his head. Eztli?

    Damn it, kid. Eztli screamed. Can¡¯t you be quiet for a while. I''m trying to focus here.

    But the stone...

    What about the stone? It''s just the core of the formation, nothing special about it. Now concentrate on maintaining and strengthening our bond. I won''t help you as I''m too busy focusing on more important matters.

    What? I thought we had a deal? Kael said, stomping his foot.

    I never promised to help you, just that I would stay one more day. Now shut up or I''ll break our bond right now and cause you to fail.

    Kael could only stare, his mouth gaped, in disbelief. Why would Eztli suddenly behave like that? Kael asked himself. As far as he knew, the only reason Eztli had accepted his deal was because he needed the Qi stone given as reward. But now...Eztli seemed to not care about the stone. What would have caused him to change his mind? Kael stared into Eztli''s gaze overflowing with intense focus and... excitement. He recognized that look.

    He found something that is worth more than what he gains from helping me. Kael thought. Before he could theorize what it was, the central stone rumbled and gave out a green shine that shrouded everyone within the formation.

    With it came an increase in pressure and the feeling that his bond was being chipped at. Afraid his bond would suffer and fail so early, Kael turned his undivided attention on resisting the pressure that increased with each passing second.

    ##

    Once the stone had given its roar, Nar''s vision became fuzzy and shadows wisped about.

    But only for a moment.

    What was that? Nar wondered. Could I have imagined it? He wasn''t too sure as he had hardly gotten a wink of sleep over the last weeks, but something told him he didn''t imagine them.

    Suddenly, his fox gave a whimper and began to react again, no longer staring dumbly into space. Surprisingly, the fox stayed docile and even rubbed its head on Nar''s leg.

    The intimate gesture perplexed him. Why would the fox start to behave so weird? He had always been aggressive towards him. It even refused his commands during the test. A few grunts from the others got his attention. His gaze traveled from kid to kid noticing that some were struggling¡ªtheir jaws closed tight, face twisted and their muscles taut.

    Nar, however, felt nothing. No pressure. No, he did feel something, but it was a warm feeling, like his mother''s embrace. I can''t be the only one who is feeling this right? He wondered, looking around.

    His gaze was drawn immediately to Brin. He stood right next to the stone, but, amusingly, he was yawning. So, he doesn''t feel anything either...what about Kael?

    Turning to find him, he saw Kael''s face filled with confusion. Nar sighed. He had acted terrible before the test began, yet Kael had even helped him pass the first test. I have to apologize once the test is over. He smiled then noticed that Kael''s expression turned serious. Shortly, a green shine covered them and his vision turned to black.

    The black was soon overtaken by a bright red glow that almost blinded him. Instinctively, he covered his eyes with his hand¡ªleaving a tiny slit between his fingers¡ªand saw a man standing. Nar gasped in shock. It was the same man had come to him at the spring. The same man that had made him fetch Leth flowers.

    The man approached him and Nar took a step back, unsure if he should stay or run; hell, he didn''t even know if he could get away.

    "You don''t have to fear me," the man said, smiling as he stopped going forward.

    It gave Nar a sense of fatherly love. He means no harm, screamed his whole being. Even his Sight acted up causing his back to itch with excitement. He took a deep breath and then looked at the man. "Why should I listen to you?"

    "Because I have been waiting for you. I am Ior, the founder of the Reigned Phoenix Sect and you are the one who will receive my inheritance."

 Chapter Thirty-Seven

    Nar could hardly believe that the man in front of him was the founder of the sect and he completely refused the idea that he was about to receive his inheritance. It just wasn''t possible.

    He was weak. Nothing special. The only he could call talent was his mind. He learned things better than any other kid and recalling that information was easy for him. Hence the reason he was gifted with identifying herbs. Then there was his Sight, but recently he treated that more like a curse. It had hindered his progress in forming a bond, caused his body to move and do things without his knowledge and plagued his mind with visions.

    But in the end, it gave me a weird binding circle. Nar thought. And the visions always included him...could it be true? Part of him really wanted to believe it. That he would receive his inheritance. With it, he would be able to accomplish his dream: reaching a high enough position and be respected by others. It was a foolish dream, but for a commoner with ambition like him, it meant the world.

    "Why chose me?" Nar finally asked.

    "Well, I didn''t choose you," Ior said. "You just happen to be the only one who met the requirements in the past thousand years. There have been multiple disciples that have achieved one or two of the requirements by the time they entered this formation, but sometimes their soul was tainted or their bond was lacking."

    "What do you mean?¡±

    "There are only three requirements: one, to possess a large mental capacity, for learning and storing. If not, the memory transfer would kill the receiver; two, to have a soul pure enough to receive the basic purification, enhancement and the fragment memory of the binding formation I left in the spring."

    Mental capacity? Pure soul? Nar thought, trying to make sense of what Ior was saying. What really caught his attention, however, was the spring part. Is that what happened at that time?

    "Lastly, for the bond created with your beast to be perfect." Ior said, frowning.

    "So, I met them all?" Nar said, voice wavering and eyes lighting up.

    Ior sighed and shook his head. "Actually, you did not."

    I didn''t meet them? Nar thought, the trembling the light of excitement vanishing from his eyes. Then why I am here?

    "Your bond is imperfect." Ior continued. "Your tamed beast was supposed to manifest in here like you have. I, myself, don''t understand how it was possible for you to even activate the inner formation and setting my soul fragment loose. I can only speculate that the beast you tamed happens to possess a special bloodline descent. One strong enough to mend the imperfections in your bond creating an optimal pathway to accept the preliminary formation during the first part of the test."

    So that¡¯s why it stood still and didn¡¯t listen to me. Nar thought. But is the fox really that special? He frowned as he realized that the fox was actually the only reason he was having this vision. It gave him the opportunity.

    "S-so I''m not receiving the inheritance?" Nar asked, his voice trembling. I need this, please. He yelled inside.

    "Yes, you are." Ior said, smiling. "Although the last requirement was not met fully, you possess the purest soul I have seen besides mine. That is a rare thing indeed. With it you¡¯ll be able to accept Ylos¡¯ full strength. Not only that, but your mental capacity is actually superb for someone your age."

    Joy bubbled inside Nar causing him to feel euphoric. He was going to receive it. He was going to become important.

    Ior stepped forward and placed a hand on Nar''s head. "After you receive the memories and exit the formation, inform the council of what has happened. They will know what to do from here on. Ylos has waited long enough. It''s time for him to return and soar the heavens. It¡¯s time to end Keres once and for all."

    Nar sense the change in Ior''s tone. There was sadness, longing and a deep hatred in his gaze. "Ylos? Keres?" he asked.

    "Ah, you''ll understand once the memories are transferred." He smiled and ruffled Nar¡¯s hair. "Promise me you''ll take care of Ylos for me. No matter what happens."

    Nar sensed the seriousness of this promise, but still nodded without hesitation.

    "All right. Close your eyes so I can begin the transfer¡ª"

    Ior''s eyes widened in shock and looked up. The runes over them shifted slightly causing the vision world to tremble. "I-impossible! There shouldn''t be anyone capable of probing into this formation."The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Before Nar could ask anything, Ior disappeared, but his voice still resounded in his mind.

    "Kid, wait here. I need to take care of something."

    ##

    Eztli laughed like a child playing with his favorite toy as he analyzed the formation. This is amazing, he thought. This formation is just like my soul extractor. But why would it be here? He hated to admit it, but the formation was even more perfect than his own, yet, he didn''t get discouraged, only more excited. Who could have possibly created such a wonderful formation?

    Suddenly, a strange energy shot from the core stone into him¡ªbreaking his concentration¡ªas a yellow glow filled the room increasing the pressure. At the same time a few kids gave a scream and were ejected from the formation.

    "Who are you?!" A voice roared in Eztli¡¯s mind.

    Disbelief filled Eztli''s face as he turned to the stone. It was no longer the same plain looking stone, but had lit up with dozens of runes, some which he recognized. T-the stone, Eztli thought as he trembled. It''s a soul container!

    "How did you break the defenses I placed around my sect and get into my formation?" the voice roared again, sending an attack towards Eztli.

    The soul inside didn''t dissipate? Eztli thought, as he raised a shield around his soul and focused on the runes. How is this possible? Yes...the way this rune here...

    A man materialized in front of Eztli, giving off a red shine. "You dare ignore me?" the voice grew angry.

    Eztli frowned. There was one thing he hated most and that was to be interrupted when experimenting or analyzing something. "Why should I care about you?" He scoffed. "That soul attack was too weak it would never hurt me.¡±

    ¡°You think that attack was all my strength? It was but a warning. If you don''t answer me I will kill you. Just who sent you?"

    Eztli scanned the soul briefly and he could sense that it was no lie. Although it was only a fragmented soul, it was enough to rival his when he was in his human body. Now, however, it would be able to kill him, albeit with much difficulty. Sighing, Eztli finally turned to face him. "I was sent by no one. I''m here to study."

    ¡°Well, then you won¡¯t mind if I do this?¡± The man¡¯s gaze narrowed and sent a probe into Eztli.

    The action caused Eztli to rage. He condensed his soul shaping it into a shield to fight off the probe. ¡°Those tricks won¡¯t work on me. You¡¯d need to be a complete soul at the very least. Now, if you don''t want to be the one destroyed, piss off and let me analyze this wonderous formation."

    ¡°K-keres.¡± The man whispered and took several steps back in shock then laughed. "This is unbelievable. To think you expect me to sit here and watch as a servant of Keres tries to analyze my secrets.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no servant to anyone but myself.¡± Eztli said bluntly

    "As if I''d believe that. Such a strong human soul inside a beast, littered by corruption and tainted by Keres. You are here on that bastard¡¯s orders to infiltrate and destroy Ylos.¡±

    Laughing, Eztli shook his head. "If you weren''t going to believe me and arrive at your own delusional conclusions, why bother asking?"

    The man¡¯s soul flared with rage. Its energy increased and commanded the yellow aura released by the stone to turn heavier. Strands soul energy wiggled and guided the energy¡ªcondensing it into a sphere¡ªand infused it with a strange red energy. The sphere then shot towards Eztli.

    Fuck. Eztli cursed realizing the power behind the sphere. This isn''t good. Flaring his own soul, Eztli raised up multiple shields before the sphere struck. The outermost layers crumbled to dust almost immediately prompting Eztli to continuously create more. What the hell is that sphere? How come it''s this strong?

    As he defended, Eztli sent a probe into the sphere, but, to his surprise, he could not penetrate it. No, this...this energy is just like the one inside the boy. Quickly, more of his soul defenses began to shatter; yet the sphere never dwindled in strength. Frantically, Eztli searched for a way out. If he didn''t he would face soul exhaustion long before the sphere disappeared. And he would die.

    A strand of Eztli''s soul darted across the formation searching for a way to hamper it. There has to be a way to stop this. He screamed at himself. There has to. I can¡¯t die like this. Then, he spotted a minute connection between the formation and one of the kids and his beast.

    Nar and his fox.

    The fox! He thought. It was branded by a preliminary formation earlier. That is probably the trigger for the inner formation. If I destroy that¡­

    Immediately, Eztli sent a stronger strand¡ªa fusion of soul energy and blood qi¡ªto attack the fox. It made its way inside it and shrouded the preliminary formation. "I bet this is very important to you," Eztli grinned wickedly staring at the soul. "Let''s see what happens once I break it."

    Eztli ordered his energy to squeeze and destroy the formation. The fox roared and convulsed in pain as the edge of the formation crumbled.

    "Stop!" The soul yelled. "You don''t know what you are doing!"

    Ignoring the soul, Eztli commanded his energy to squeeze harder, breaking the formation inside the fox completely. Noticing the soul was distracted, Eztli willed more of his soul to defend and managed to deflect the sphere. The sphere hit the floor and shattered.

    "No!" The man¡¯s soul rushed to the fox, but stopped in its track and then laughed. ¡°Your plan has failed.¡±

    The fox''s blood oozed out of his body; however, as soon as it did it fused with the formation. Tendrils of yellow light entered the fox and transformed its bond into the same preliminary formation as before.

    "Be prepared to face death." The soul walked towards Eztli, its energy flaring so great the stone roared and sent out a blue glow. "Your plan to stop Ylos'' rebirth has failed. He will be reborn and Keres will finally be destroyed."

    "Look, I don''t know who the fuck this Keres or Ylos you keep talking about are, but this rebirth you mention interests me."

    "Stop trying to fake it. The phoenix''s aura in me screams at how much of his taint your soul holds. But that will be over soon. You won''t be able to stop the following attack."

    "I wouldn''t be so sure." Eztli said, grinning. Turning to the fox, he willed the remnant blood qi inside to destroy the new bond.

    The fox convulsed and twisted gruesomely followed by Nar''s terrifying screams.

 Chapter Thirty-Eight

    Nar¡¯s wails stabbed deep into Dean¡¯s mind like a knife through air.

    How can a boy be possible of producing such an inhumane scream? Dean thought shivering. Not even the Shorn scream like this. Dean remembered the nights Kael claimed he had heard his father¡¯s voice during winter after he died. He¡¯d heard it too, but knew it was impossible. Ian had long been dead.

    Even then, he had used his qi to block it out, but that only made it worse. It revealed the twisted voices underneath. That was the day he believed the legend that the Shorn could take one¡¯s voice. He¡¯d never actually seen them as he would drag Kael back inside before he could, but that day remained imprinted in his mind as it was a day filled with fear and the day he lied to Kael a second time: That he hadn¡¯t heard the screams.

    Another scream shook him out of his memory and caused him to take two steps back in shock, palms sweating slightly.

    Something is wrong, Dean thought, recalling the feeling he felt when the formation started.

    At first, Dean was glad that Kael was holding out well as he did, but deep inside he''d had the inkling suspicion there was a problem with the formation¡ªfor the colors had change too fast compared to previous tests¡ªbut had passed it off as him looking for faults.

    A way to cause Kael to fail and not follow his father¡¯s footsteps.

    "Stop the formation," Dean said, turning to stare at Isaac.

    Isaac''s eyes flashed with hesitation.

    "Isaac. At this rate he will die."

    "I-I know." Isaac said with a sigh as he turned and paced toward the tower. Only the Sect leader and council members had the ability to forcefully shutdown the formation¡ªthey only needed to place their hand on the wall of the tower and willed in their instructions to cease all activity. It had been originally intended to have the Sect leader or a council member personally precede over the test¡ªin case something happened¡ªbut as time went by the sect grew lazy with those rules. Nothing had ever happened and as the test occurred four times a year, it was decided to give formation disciples control over starting the formation, as the formation would stop on its own.

    "No need for that, Isaac." Tint said, his voice devoid of emotion as he watched the screen.

    Angered Dean stepped forward. "How can you say that. He''ll die."

    "Dean,¡± Tint said, facing him. ¡°There''s never been a death within that formation. You know that it was designed to never harm the disciples. There have been times when disciples feel a slight discomfort, but that¡¯s the extent of it."

    "You can¡¯t be serious. This isn¡¯t a slight discomfort. Listen to him scream. This is more than that. I know there is something wrong with the formation." He insisted. "The pressure increased too quickly, at first I thought I imagined it, but the color change happened too fast."

    "You are over exaggerating, Dean. There is no way that there is something wrong." Tint continued. "I admit his screaming is more than just a discomfort, but it¡¯s probably him trying to forcefully withstand the pressure to the point his bond is breaking. So, pain is understandable."

    Dean turned to the screen and shuddered as Nar''s screams burrowed into his soul. ¡°How can you say that, Tint. I''ve experienced bond severing myself. It''s painful, but not that painful. This sounds like the boy is being tortured to death. It sends shivers down my spine, like if something terrible is happening."

    Tint''s expression turned grim and he fell silent.

    "No," Junn said, standing next to Tint. "It shouldn''t cause this amount of pain, but in his situation, it''s understandable." She turned to Isaac. "I''m sure you noticed how unstable the boy''s bond was. Almost as if had just done formed it yesterday...and the way his beast looks and acted wasn''t normal. That could be a contributing factor. There¡¯s also the fact that he is nothing more than a mortal child. He has never absorbed qi so the pain could have compounded as a result. I think that it¡¯s normal."

    Dean saw Isaac nod and felt his soul burn with anger. "Think? You think this is normal." Qi gathered around him¡ªswirling and whipping his hair around¡ªas he stepped toward

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Isaac.

    "Dean, think about what you are doing." Isaac said as he took a slight defensive posture.

    He knew if he attacked that he would be considered a traitor, but as he focused on his own analysis and Nar''s screams, his resolution firmed. "I know formations better than anyone here. And believe me. Something is wrong and if you aren''t going to stop it. Then I''ll have to do it myself. I won''t stand here and do nothing while you let a disciple die."

    "Stand down, Dean." Tint and Junn said in unison, willing their qi to form a shield around them. "If you don''t, we will use force. Even with you, at the Second Mending, are no match for us with support from the oath."

    Besides, Junn''s qi guided voice sounded in his ear, do you really think a formation created by the Sect Founder¡ªwith the help from Ylos'' power, would be defective?

    He knew the amount of strain caused by using qi to guide a voice. The amazement that she managed to send her voice outwards more than five feet shook his angered mind and calmed him. He thought rationally and doubt sprung inside Dean. His qi started to calm as he thought of the absurdity that something was wrong with such a divine formation. Was he really imagining problems that weren''t there? Was it really just because Nar''s bond was unstable? Did the pain increased because he hasn¡¯t cultivated? No, those screams aren''t normal. Dean thought, willing his qi.

    In the depths of his mind he kept telling himself. I''m not doing this to stop Kael. I''m doing it to save Nar.

    "Still, I can''t stand here while you let a disciple die. Much more, let it happen in front of every disciple." He turned, gazing at the disciples to make his point; some covered their ears, a few girls had wet eyes and others stood in shock, trembling.

    "That will be explained to them, shortly. It was the boy''s fault for having an unstable bond. In fact, it will serve as a lesson for the next examinees not to slack in their training. For the same thing might occur to them. So, you will stand down, Dean." Tint and Junn''s qi flared and intertwined in mid aic become one. "This is your final warning."

    "Is the damn test really worth that much." Dean said, fists tightening as he glared at them. Anger boiling inside him. They are always like this. He thought. They don¡¯t care what happens to the disciples. They did the same thing to Ian and it happened to Kael a month ago. They¡­they. Then, he noticed the hesitation in Theo''s eyes and Dean saw hope. "Theo, you can stop this. All you have to do is go touch the tower and will it to stop. No one has to die."

    Theo trembled as he heard the words and he look at the tower and took a few steps toward it.

    "Theo,¡± Tint said. ¡°remember your oath. The sect comes before anything. If we stop the formation now, it could cause unexpected repercussions. It could also affect the disciples running it if you stop it momentarily. Our resources are already running thin, we can''t afford to waste any. It''s the life¡ªwhich is in not in any danger¡ªof one disciple against the well-being of everyone."

    The look of hesitation disappeared from Theo''s eyes and he nodded. "I understand what must be done."

    Before Dean could process what had happened. Nar''s screams stopped and he was ejected from the formation.

    ##

    "What have you done!" The soul screamed in anger as he rushed toward Nar and examined him completely ignoring Eztli. "No. No. I must maintain the connection. I must give him the memories. Ylos must be reborn."

    Memories? Eztli thought curiously, eyes glinting as he watched the man placed his hand on Nar''s head and chanted. The chant sounded ancient, yet somehow familiar. Eztli tried to piece it together as his mind worked at max capacity. This...it''s almost as if he is forming runes with just his voice. That''s impossible. But the more Eztli listened the more he was assured his conjecture was right. He had never thought runes would be spoken, to actually create formations. He laughed at the new information in front of him.

    Eztli? Kael¡¯s straining voice resounded in his mind. W-what happened to Nar?

    Not now kid. Frustration build up. Focus on supporting the bond. If you don¡¯t Nar will die. He lied, he didn¡¯t have time to deal with him right now.

    Okay. Just save him.

    Eztli ignored him and turned his focus back on the chant. The strange words turned longer and longer until they became one continuous sound. Then it stopped. Light flashed around the man, converging into his arm and expanded into a formation.

    It¡¯s...It''s a soul transfer. Was Eztli''s first thought, but reading the formation once more he realized it was more of a soul fusion rather than transfer. I see now. The soul¡¯s sole purpose was to fuse and convey stored information. And because it¡¯s only a fragment¡ªand its main soul is gone¡ªit would just imprint memories without affecting the host''s personality.

    The formation gave a slight hum, expanded and gave off a more intense light. Eztli''s eyes glistened with excitement as he commanded a large portion of his soul energy to intercept the formation. I have to steal it. I have to know about this rebirth.

    Sensing the disturbance around him, the soul willed the formation''s qi to shield him, but it was too late. Eztli''s soul energy surrounded him and broke the formation. Nar then tumbled back and was expelled from the formation.

    "No!" the soul screamed and turned to Eztli. The formation roared, the pressure increased and the soul''s killing intent bore down on Eztli. "Y-you...vile servant of Keres. I, Ior, founder of the Reigned Phoenix Sect vow to destroy you. Even if it causes me to slumber for hundreds of years."

    "Come and try." Eztli said, his expression turning serious as he felt the pressure in the formation increase and caused the deep blue glow around them turn a deathly black.

 Chapter Thirty-Nine

    Kael tried his best to battle against the pressure as it tore his bond apart; however, he was losing. Not because he lacked strength or will to stabilize the bond, but because concentration evaded him. Nar''s constant screams kept eating at him, making it impossible for him to focus. It even started to cause him physical pain and immense guilt. He felt responsible for his suffering.

    The pressure increased slightly causing his knees to buckle but Kael grit his teeth and tensed his muscles. The action managed to keep him from losing his balance, but his muscles trembled with exhaustion.

    Kael stumbled again. As he did, he caught a glimpse of Brin on the opposite edge of the formation. Kael¡¯s eyes went wide with disbelief. Brin stood¡ªtamed beast at his side¡ªas if nothing was going on around him. He turned to face Kael, smiled and the petted the wolf¡¯s head. His with confidence and a hint of contempt.

    Does he not feel the pressure? Kael wondered with frustration at the mocking glance. Watching Brin more intently, it finally struck him. Brin was struggling. The calmness and confidence were only for show. His muscles were contracting¡ªin an almost spasmatic manner¡ªand his veins bulged wildly as heavy loads of blood traveled through them. Yet, he still remained composed.

    Kael felt inferior, but quickly got fired up. He knew he could be like Brin if he just managed to concentrate. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Don''t worry about the screams. Kael soothed himself. Tune them out. Eztli will help Nar, so nothing will happen to him.

    The effect was immediate. The pressure lessened and Kael could stand straight with muscles relaxed. However, the moment was short-lived. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Eztli sitting near the center stone¡­doing nothing.

    Anger rushed through him and his concentration faltered. Wasn''t Eztli supposed to be helping Nar? Didn''t he say he would¡ª

    Suddenly, Nar''s screams came to a stop.

    Kael watched in horror as Nar shot out of the formation, leaving behind a trail of blood in the air. Without thinking, he rushed towards him. After a single step, however, the pressure increased exponentially and knocked him to the ground. He dove face first into the cold stone floor.

    The pain spread from his face to the rest of his body like a shockwave, but Kael ignored it. He tightened his fist and pushed against the floor, in an effort to stand, but the pressure pressed him back onto the ground. It felt like mountain had been placed over him. His breath escaped him and a sharp pain assaulted his mind; his bond was tearing. All he could do was watch how the world around him slowly turned black.

    Guess this is as far as I go¡­

    "For heaven''s sake, boy!" Eztli''s voice rang in his mind. "Stop fucking around and focus on strengthening the bond. Fight back!"

    The command registered immediately. Unconsciously, Kael''s body brimmed with strength, his mind focused, his bond was reinforced. By the time he realized it, he was already standing firm. It lasted all but a second, then the sudden power was gone. However, that small moment had allowed Kael to come back to his senses. Still, his focus found its way back to Nar''s unmoving body. Several disciples rushed to him, one slipping on the pool of blood that had formed under Nar.

    No, Kael thought as his body trembled. Nar¡­he can''t be dead. He can''t!

    "Focus!" Eztli commanded through their bond once more, guiding his mind back to the bond. However, Kael refused to listen.

    "Nar is hurt. I have to help him." He yelled back, tears welling in his eyes.

    "Look, I don''t have time to keep commanding you to focus. Don''t worry about the damn kid. Just focus on resisting the pressure."

    "I don''t care about the pressure. Nar needs¡ª"

    "Boy¡­" Eztli''s voice turned murderous. "I swear if you fuck this up because of that brat and get ejected before I can get those memories¡­I will destroy you and everything you hold dear. That kid will be the last of your worries."

    A chill ran down Kael''s spine and his whole body shook uncontrollably. The only thing he could do was stare vacantly at Eztli as he sat still, looking toward the core of the formation. As if sensing Kael¡¯s gaze, Eztli turned his head slowly and gave him a menacing glare that sent a wave of massive killing intent towards him.

    Pure fear invaded Kael. A warm stream flowed down his right leg. At that moment, Kael forgot how to breathe and his heart stopped beating. Instinctively, his body stopped every function¡ªeven vital ones¡ªand focused solely on fighting the pressure. Once Eztli turned his attention back to the center stone, a soft slow breath escaped Kael and his heart began to beat again. Soft and slow beats¡ªonly enough to barely keep him alive. It was like his body was afraid it would attract Eztli''s glare again.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Kael closed his eyes, trying to erase the memory; however, those murderous red eyes were burned into the depth of his soul. Even just the imprint caused his heart to skip a beat.

    Eztli was not joking. If Kael couldn''t hold on until he got what he wanted¡­his world was going to be destroyed.

    ##

    For Fuck''s sake, Eztli thought. The boy was getting to him. He didn''t know how Kael could get distracted by the screams. They were nothing but annoying. He sighed and shook his head, focusing back on the stone. He could only hope Kael would listen to him and be able to hold on until he defeated Ior.

    If he didn''t¡­his loss would be too great. From the looks of it, the soul would probably dissipate or go into slumber for many years after this one stunt. So he only had this one chance to extract those memories.

    The stone vibrated and began to crack, sending waves of pressurized air into the atmosphere. Eztli turned serious, he could feel the immense soul energy blasting out and filling the space around the stone. It was fearsome and tinged with the same strange aura he had failed to penetrate or fight against. It grew to the point to which Eztli knew it would take everything he had to rival it. But instead of worrying, all Eztli could do was grin wickedly. For the first time in years, he felt alive. Truly alive.

    The rush and thrill of battle consumed him, reminding him of his previous self; the one who could destroy thousands with a wave of his hand like in his recent vivid memory.

    Powerful. Almighty. Emperor of the world.

    He let out a powerful laugh and he gathered his soul energy, condensing it into a sphere, preparing for an all-out attack once the soul was out for he intended to end the battle quickly.

    An arm¡ªmade of pure soul energy¡ªburst out the stone, grinding it to dust in an instant. The dust cloud then fell to the ground and settled revealing a human form. Ior floated several inches off the floor, arms spread wide and eyes focused on Eztli. Energy particles swirled in the air around Ior as they drifted inside him. He glowed with an elegant bright red as a protective layer of energy¡ªseveral inches thick¡ªbegan to form around him.

    Before it fully materialized, Eztli launched his attack. The colorless sphere shot through the air, leaving ripples in the atmosphere from the sheer force it contained and hit Ior''s soul. The blast burst the incomplete energy shield and destroyed part of Ior''s arm. He screamed in pain and narrowed his eyes at Eztli before laughing.

    "Your attack was good, but it''s not enough to defeat me." He said, glowing red once more. As he did, the shattered soul particles quickly returned to his body¡ªhis arm healing. He smiled and extended his index finger. "My turn." A beam of pure red formed on his fingertip and shot out fast¡ªleaving a trail of waves in air.

    Shit! Eztli thought, staring at the energy and realizing that it was too much for him to handle. Immediately, he gathered all of his energy and blood qi¡ªforming a triple layered shield around him. The beam hit the shield, breaking the first layer instantly, passing through the second without much trouble and almost shattering the third. The beam didn''t lose strength, however, and cracks spread across the shield, threatening to break his last layer of defense.

    Fuck, it won''t hold on much longer. Eztli cursed to himself. He expelled part of his blood, covering himself, and willed it to harden; it was the last thing he could do to protect his life. The third layer vibrated in a high pitch as it turned to shards. The beam then hit against his hardened blood.

    He slid backward several feet, his blood wasting away fast¡ªevaporating into mist. Eztli willed more of his blood and reinforced the blood shield. With a growl, he pushed the blood shield sideways and managed to deviate the beam.

    The beam struck the floor, causing the whole tower to tremble as runes hissed trying to dissipate the power. A sudden weakness gripped Eztli.

    He had used too much blood.

    Oh, how I hate this damn body. He thought, slumping to the ground. He had pushed his tiny body to its limit.

    "Seems like I used too little energy," Ior said, walking calmly towards Eztli. "But it looks like you can''t fight anymore. I shall be merciful and end you now. Send my regards to Keres once he joins you in the underworld."

    Eztli laughed like a madman and expelled the last of his blood¡ªconvulsing in the process before falling still. "You think¡­this¡­is enough to stop me?" Eztli''s voice rang with pride. "I am, Eztli, the Blood Emperor. This was just my warm up."

    "Spouting nonsense," Ior said, shaking his head. "You bleed out and your life force is dwindling. Your body is at its limit only hanging on due to your strong soul. I can hardly see how this is your¡ª" Ior''s pupils contracted and he took several steps back. "Impossible. T-this can''t¡ª"

    Eztli gave a wicked smile. "You talk too much and don''t focus on the battlefield. Guess that''s what happens when you are locked up for thousands of years."

    Tendrils of blood rose into the air. They twisted and turned until they connected with the blood mist¡ªforming complex runes in the air. The blood runes shone and resonated. Becoming alive, they swirled into a sphere around Ior then solidified. Once it completely enclosed him, it started to vibrate¡ªadding a force dissipating effect.

    Ior roared and bombarded the blood with his soul energy. The sphere shook and cracks appeared on its surface. "This is your triumph card?" Ior laughed and continued to blast the sphere with attacks. "I admit I got careless, but this little sphere of yours won''t be able to trap me much longer. When I break out, your fate is sealed."

    "How naive." Eztli laughed. "It was never meant to trap you. It only needed to hold you off for a moment so I could break out of this limiting shell of mine."

    "What do you mean? Even if you break out of your body, you are not a match for me."

    "That''s where you are wrong. You forget, you are just a soul remnant. On the other hand, I am an ancient human soul. My power is currently limited severely by my body as I had to morph my soul in order to adapt to it." Energy seeped out of Eztli''s body into the air and slowly started taking on a human shape.

    "But now, you will face the true strength of my soul."

 Chapter Forty

    Theo felt something tug at his heart as he watched Robin working hard to stabilize Nar. He felt responsible for what had happened.

    If I hadn''t hesitated then Nar would have been all right. He thought, clenching his fists then turning to face the formation. Brin and Kael wouldn''t be trapped. He had planned to stop the formation when Dean asked him for help. Yet, for some reason, he didn''t act on impulse like he would have when he was the leader of the Discipline hall. He had¡­changed. Theo traced the Oath runes on his right hand. They had changed him. No, he had let them change him. Let them take away his unfaltering resolution to do what was right. The pursuit of justice. All because of some rules.

    He shook his head clear of the thoughts and focused back on Robin. Robin''s hands moved so fast that he found it difficult to follow the movements; they were blurs to him. However, he could still tell that Robing was expertly hitting vital acupuncture points¡ªprobably to stop the bleeding.

    Finally, Robin let out a relaxed sigh as he wiped the sweat from his brow. "His condition is severe," he told the elders and disciples who were surrounding him. "but there is no longer a danger to his life. However, we need to transfer him to the Medicine hall immediately." With that, he called several of his disciples amongst the crowd to carry Nar out of the tower. Then turned his attention to the formation.

    Theo followed his gaze and noticed Dean yelling at Isaac and the Council. "I told you. There was something wrong. You just didn¡¯t listen. We need to stop this now before Kael and Brin get hurt."

    Isaac frowned and scratched his head while looking at the council¡ªunsure of what to do.

    "Heaven''s," Dean said, his voice furious. "Nar almost died and you are still hesitating and looking for approval.¡± He turned towards the Council. ¡°Don''t you see, the formation is malfunctioning. If we don''t stop it now then¡ª"

    "Watch your tone, Dean." Junn interrupted. "We are still your superiors. The formation left by the founder would not possibly hurt them or anyone. What happened to Nar¡­was just an inconvenience. A mistake caused by the boy''s rushed bonding with the fox."

    Theo shuddered. Wasn''t the Council supposed to protect the sect? Protect their members? He thought, looking at the council members. How could they just let this continue when clearly there is something wrong¡­ A wave of emotions washed over him as he started doubting whether he made the right choice by joining the council. He hadn¡¯t thought it through enough. It had happened to fast.

    Dean trembled, his qi rushing out of his body and his aura enveloping everyone. "Inconvenience¡­this is an inconvenience to you?" he roared, his face twisting with anger and a trace of disappointment. "You are still so blind you can''t see what''s right in front of you. Yes, the formation was not meant to hurt anyone, but something is wrong with it. It''s no longer the same one left by the Founder. It''s¡ª"

    The sound of something breaking flowed through the room gaining everyone¡¯s attention. Looks of disbelief spread through the crowd as they gazed upon the formation. The center stone that had withstood the test of time for centuries and been deemed unbreakable¡­had shattered.

    "Impossible." Junn, tint and many of the elders said as they stood, shaking their heads¡ªa tinge of fear hidden within their eyes. "That stone was forged by the founder! There is no way this can happen!"

    How can you not accept it already? Theo asked himself as he looked at the disbelieving elders. It was the same reaction they had when Nar had shot out of the formation soaked in blood. Even after forcefully dismissing all the disciples watching the event and rushing to the tower, they maintained their views of disbelief; blaming Nar instead of the formation. None of this would have happened if they had listened to Dean¡­if I had taken action when he asked me to help him¡­I could have prevented this.

    Theo tightened his fist and stood tall¡ªshowcasing his monstrous figure. I can''t hesitate anymore. I don''t care if the Oath kills me. I can''t blindly follow all the elders or the Council. I have to stop this formation. I can''t let Kael and Brin die.

    Armed with newfound determination, Theo rushed forward. He reached the dome barrier around the formation instantly and placed both palms on its surface. The barrier shuddered and the Oath runes on his arms resonated¡ªshining bright purple. Heat ran down his arms and into the formation barrier. Quickly, hundreds of runes formed on its surface. There was a resistance, but it was working¡ªthe shutdown mechanism had started.

    A smile arrived at Theo¡¯s face. He felt that he had made the right choice. As the final sequence of the shutdown approached, however, everything changed. An influx of red energy disrupted him and sent him flying backward. He shot back several meters, but before he hit the ground Dean caught him.

    "Theo, are you alright?"

    Wincing, Theo looked at his palms. They were charred black and pulsing with pain. However, instead of stopping to get treated, he gritted his teeth and walked to the Council members. "Don''t just stand there like fools. Help me shut it down!"If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Theo¡­your hands¡ª" Junn said.

    "My hands are fine! I''ll get help when we shut this damn formation down. Now help me."

    He didn''t wait for their responses and just walked forward, placing his blackened hands back on the formation barrier¡ªstarting the shutdown process once more. Immediately, the barrier vibrated and almost knocked him away, but to his surprise, Junn and Tint held him in place. They nodded at him and set their hands on the barrier, infusing it with energy.

    The sudden influx overpowered the barrier and the shutdown runes began to appear on the surface. It went on for a couple of seconds, but, like before, another surge of energy forcefully sent them flying. Theo, however, had steeled himself and stood his ground. The energy continued to bombard his massive body¡ªtainting it black. His arms were the worst, having already been burned once, the energy was eating the flesh away revealing the bone underneath. Still, Theo held on.

    Just a bit longer. He thought as he flared all the qi in his body in an attempt to slow down the charring. He didn¡¯t know where the sudden burst of strength to keep going was coming from, but it made him numb to the pain even flesh on his left hand corroded further¡ªcompletely exposing the bones. Theo let out a growl and his muscles expanded as he tried to hold on, but, unfortunately, the shutdown sequence broke apart¡ªunable to take the pressure. As it broke it sent out a blast of energy towards Theo. It traveled up his arms and deeper into his body. All of a sudden, he felt something snap inside him before his strength vanished.

    Theo collapsed into Dean''s grasp. He could only look at Dean with an apologetic frown. "Sorry, for hesitating to help you back when you asked me, Dean. I tried my best, but the energy is too strong, now. It broke the shutdown mechanism. There is no way to stop the formation now."

    ##

    Dean shivered. Theo¡¯s body was a mess. almost all of it was charred and his left hand was only bone; surely crippled. He felt guilty that he had assumed Theo didn¡¯t want to help him. He even went as far as putting his life in danger. Dean thought. I have to do the same. With that, he passed the wounded Theo to Robing and glanced at the formation.

    Its black color was gone. It was only filled with an intense blood red. No, Kael can''t be harmed, he thought to himself, squinting his eyes trying to catch a glimpse of Kael. He has to be fine. He has to. If he wasn''t¡­then it would mean he had really failed Ian once again.

    He walked to the formation barrier and placed his hands on its surface. Closing his eyes, he willed his qi inside¡ªtrying to get a sense of how to stop it. There was some resistance, but since he guided his qi to scan¡ªinstead of altering the formation¡ªit broke through and spread out.

    Countless runes appeared in Dean''s mind almost causing him to pass out. Gritting his teeth, he pushed his mind to the limit analyzing every rune. His status of Formation Master was not just for show.

    However, these runes were nothing like he had ever seen before. They moved and altered their shapes continuously¡ªenlarging, shrinking, merging, and breaking. It was like the runes were alive¡­even with over fifty years of study in the art of formations he could not comprehend a single rune before him.

    Dean tightened his fist and punched the barrier as he retracted his qi. It was impossible to grasp the contents and break the formation apart. He laughed at himself as he realized how stupid it was for him to try and understand something the founder of the sect¡ªa god in the Formation Arts¡ªlaid down.

    Ian¡­I''m sorry. I failed you. He sunk to his knees, feeling powerless. He remembered Ian''s face when the formation left inside him activated and infused him with power. Just as his mind was giving in to defeat¡­it sparked with an idea. Dean''s body sprung back to life and laughed like a madman. "Such a simple way to stop it." He then concentrated his qi on his index fingers¡ªshaping it into a sharp edge¡ªand brought it down across his palms. A large gash opened up instantly. Ignoring the pain, he moved quickly and proceeded to draw on the floor with his blood.

    Everyone looked at him with confused eyes, but he didn''t dare slow down to explain. He continued to draw¡ªmoving his arms in large frantic motions¡ªuntil the clear hints of a formation had been set down. Dean gave it a quick check, making sure everything was right, before smiling. Thank you, Ian.

    "Everyone," Dean commanded. "Stand around this formation. Now!"

    Junn walked over and said. "Dean, what do you intend to do. There is no way to¡ª"

    "Stand on the formation and shut up. You guys never listened to me before, but that stops now. If you don''t¡­I will force you." He said with a roar so everyone could hear him.

    "Dean¡­that''d be insane. Traitorous."

    "I''m willing to go to those lengths to save Kael. Now, will you listen or will I have to force you?" He asked as he flared all of his aura around the elders causing most to shrink back.

    "You¡ª"

    "Let''s listen to him, Junn." Tint said, placing his hand on her shoulder. "He was right since the start. We were blinded¡­even Theo had more sight than us. It¡¯s time to accept our mistake. If I''m not mistaken the formation Dean laid down with his blood is an energy converging formation. Though, I don''t get why we need to stand around it."

    "Simple. You will be the ingredients."

    Their eyes went wide. "That''s impossible. There is no way to use humans as ingredients. We¡ª"

    "It''s possible,¡± Dean said, cutting him off. ¡°Ian discovered a way to use humans as formation cores. He even placed formations inside people.¡± He raised his hand to stop their questions. ¡°I''ll explain later. For now, stand around the formation. Your qi will flow to the center and I will guide it to overpower the formation and shut it down."

    "Dean if you do that you''ll be acting as the core. That amount of qi would¡ª"

    "I know the risk, but I need to save Kael." With that, Dean walked to the center of the formation and waited for everyone to be in place.

    At first, the elders hesitated, but he stared them down. Finally, they sighed and got into position. Dean took a deep breath, willing his qi to start the formation. He knew what he was about to do was stupidly dangerous as the amount of qi he would have to store in his body would surely go beyond the limit it could take. But he still had to try.

    No, he needed to succeed.

 Chapter Forty-One

    Eztli''s soul continued to seep out of his wounded body as Ior''s attacks grew frantic.

    "No. This is impossible!" Ior yelled fearfully as he punched the blood sphere. "A soul shouldn''t be able to condense outside of the body without dissipating. Even I can only do it with the support of this entire tower. Just how are you able to do it? What kind of monster are you?"

    Ior was right. Normally, one wouldn''t be able to condense their soul outside their body without support, but Eztli was different. He had devoted half of entire life to researching a way of transferring a soul to another body. It took millions of experiments and discarded research subjects, but he finally discovered an astonishing fact.

    The truth about soul energy.

    Unlike qi and life force, soul energy had certain special properties. One was that it behaved like a liquid, gas and solid all at once¡ªconstantly fluctuating between them all. In a sense, it made it have both a tangible and ethereal form. The other was that each soul had a unique frequency. If one was able to discover that frequency, they would be able to control a soul into any form they wanted; Eztli had figured out his frequency long ago as, without this bit of knowledge, his soul transplant wouldn''t even have been possible. Now, he possessed full control of his soul and was capable of momentarily condensing it outside his body. However, it was not without danger.

    Eztli was walking a thin line between life and death. He had to meticulously control his soul to vibrate as it seeped out in order to crystallize it into his human figure. It had to be known that, when he extracted his soul, he had used countless formations to aid in the control of the process; currently, however, he could only use his mind. One wrong move or waver in his concentration before he reached full stability¡­and his soul would shatter.

    He would cease to exist.

    It was a risk he was willing to take in order to gain information about a new way to become immortal. A way to get his revenge. Even then, the materialization of his soul could only be maintained for one, maybe two minutes. He would have to finish the battle fast, but before that, he had to make sure his soul was stable.

    Damn it. Eztli thought, glancing at the blood sphere. Cracks had spread throughout the entire surface. It was going to burst. Just a bit more time. And I''ll¡­

    Eztli almost rushed the process, a mistake that would have killed him, but he managed to stop himself at the last second. Finally, ninety percent of his soul had seeped out and crystallized. The other ten remained within the rabbit, to both sustain its life and serve as an anchor for his soul to return to.

    At the same moment, the blood sphere broke and Ior escaped with a tremendous roar. He was furious and immediately charged a beam of energy in his right hand and sent it flying towards Eztli. "You will die, now."

    Eztli smiled and raised his bare palm to receive the beam. Once it hit, it dissipated instantly, sending a few vibrations through his arm. "This is hardly enough to kill me now. You''d have to try harder."

    With a single step forward, Eztli appeared in front of Ior and punched him in the stomach. The blow connected and sent Ior tumbling backward into the stone wall. Damn. This feels great, Eztli thought, smiling as he tightened his fist¡ªfeeling the power rush through him. It drove him deep into his memories. Back to when he was at his peak.

    However, he knew it was only a momentary illusion. Eztli looked at himself and gave a small sigh. He still wore robes of a deep translucent red¡ªthe color he was most fond of¡ªbut everything else had changed. He had grown old. So old. He touched his face and ran his bony fingers down the deep wrinkles that littered his face. Age, an inescapable curse even for one''s soul. Yet, only in appearance for a soul didn''t weaken with age; it grew stronger.

    Suddenly, pain encompassed Eztli. It ran through his entire body, but with a quick flare of his energy, to form a barrier, it dissipated. He turned to look at a gloating Ior next to him.

    "Looks like I''m not the only one who is naive and doesn''t pay attention to the battlefield. A punch like that wouldn''t finish me off." Ior said, encasing his fist in energy, readying another punch.

    I am really out of practice. He had lost his focus for a moment¡ªsomething the old Eztli would have never done¡ªand allowed Ior to land a hit on him, but it wouldn''t happen again. He smiled, standing tall. His aura extended outward revealing its evil and imperial nature as he faced Ior. He then focused and took a fighting stance¡ªleft arm forward, palm upwards, right hand near his chest ready to tear at his own flesh for a source of blood. It didn''t matter that he couldn''t use blood while being just a soul. The pose was instinctual¡ªengraved into the depths of his soul. "Hope you enjoyed that free hit as it won''t happen again."

    Ior''s figure stood still for a moment. He gauged Eztli''s new appearance and then took a pose of his own¡ªhands together in a praying form before separating in a twisting manner. "So much death and evil within your soul. You are more despicable than I thought. A soul truly permeated by Keres'' corruption. " He shook his head. "No, it''s like I''m looking at a fragment of Keres himself."Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "I''ll take that as a compliment," Eztli said, rushing forward throwing another punch, this time laced with some of his soul energy. It was unfortunate that he had to end this with his fists as most of his skills were rendered useless while in soul form. He had never practiced any soul arts; however, he did study his own soul to the peak and had full control over it. He could use it to attack and defend, but at the moment he couldn¡¯t risk separating part of it to attack for it could destabilize his soul. He was confident he could beat Ior, but he did worry whether he could beat him before his time ran out.

    The punch connected, but Ior''s body turned into smoke and disappeared. Eztli didn''t have time to be shocked by the sudden disappearance as he felt danger behind him. He twisted in the air, barely dodging a red beam of energy. It grazed his shoulder-causing a faint crack to appear. Fuck. Eztli cursed as he quickly guided his energy to stop the crack from spreading. He then gasped for air. What the hell was that? How could he teleport like that? And that beam¡­ The energy gave off the same feeling as the one that stopped his probe inside Kael.

    "I''m amazed you managed to dodge that, but it looks like this will be the end. Ylos'' power¡ªto purify corruption¡ªis still the best when dealing with Keres and his servants. It doesn''t matter how strong your soul, you will be purified by his energy. Besides, within this tower, you are in my domain." Ior said lifting his arms and spreading his fingers, pointing them towards Eztli. Ten beams quickly formed at his fingertips, all tinged red. "Don''t worry, I''ll make your death quick. You''ll thank me for purifying your evil soul."

    Ior disappeared and appeared all around him as beams shot out, their speeds greater than the previous. They aimed at all of his escape routes. Quickly, Eztli urged his soul to vibrate faster¡ªchanging his soul state for a split second. It allowed him to became ethereal thus giving him invulnerability, but more importantly, it allowed him to feel the attack with his soul.

    Eztli concentrated his whole being to scan the beam of energy as it penetrated through his soul. In that split moment, he became more familiar with it.

    Having encountered the energy multiple times before, he had a rough idea of what it was. Now, however, he knew what it was and that he could stop it. He changed the vibration again, becoming tangible, his whole body became a shield as the other nine beams hit. They bombarded him and sent him back a couple of steps, but no harm was done to his soul. He let out a laugh. "I would like to see just how exactly such petty attacks will kill me. I have already seen through them." Eztli said, making his way next to Ior and throwing several punches.

    Ior''s soul shuddered and flew back. "That can''t be!" he said, voice trembling and face twisting with shock. "That much of Ylos'' power should be able to purify you of Keres'' corruption. How could a mere servant of him withstand it?"

    "I''ve said it before. I''m a servant to no one but myself." Eztli appeared behind Ior and gave another punch. This time, however, he grabbed hold of Ior''s right arm¡ªstabbing his fingers into it¡ªand pulled. Eztli''s right hand shined with a massive amount of energy as he brought it down on Ior''s shoulder.

    The energy sent out a shockwave so large that it blasted Eztli backward and caused a disruption in the black aura of the formation¡ªmomentarily making the tower shine white.

    Ior''s scream filled the air and his disheveled figure slowly came into view. He held his right arm in place. It was riddled with cracks and it looked like it was about to fall off¡ªonly attached by a strand of soul energy. His soul also dimmed. "Damn¡­you," Ior said, gasping and falling to his knees. "You¡­vile¡­"

    Eztli smiled and walked to him. He then placed his hand on Ior''s head. Light strings slowly formed and begun to wrap around Ior¡ªembedding themselves into his soul in order to disassemble it and extract his memories. "Don''t worry." Eztli grinned wickedly. "I''ll make sure your death is long and torturous."

    "I¡­won''t give¡­you the satisfaction." Ior laughed as he flared his soul. Eztli jumped back as a massive amount of red energy rushed out of the formation and encompassed Ior. The cracks on his left arm quickly heal followed by his soul burning bright red.

    "How can he¡­?" Eztli muttered, still taking in the sudden flow of energy. It was purer than the previous energy and more menacing. Just looking at it and receiving its light caused Eztli''s soul to burn with fear. "This energy¡­"

    ##

    "I didn''t want to do this, but you forced me," Ior said, his voice roaring a full octave lower and causing the tower to rumble. "You will face the energy of a god."

    He spread his arms wide then crossed them on his chest. A sliver of his soul split from him and went into the formation. It quickly broke through the countless layers and swam deep underground towards the red crystal surrounded by seven black pillars.

    Many feelings sparked inside Ior as he stared at the crystal. To be more precise, at what was inside. Ylos. The strand of soul approached the crystal. It lingered on its surface as if it were a hand and caressed it.

    "I''m sorry Yl." He whispered, voice trembling. ¡°This is the only way I can protect you. I''m sorry I have failed at finding someone to free you. I hope you can free yourself one day¡­If not¡­"

    He didn''t want to think about it. A holy existence like Ylos, trapped for eternity¡­all because of him. As if hearing him the phoenix forcefully opened its eye and gave a faint and sweet chirp before returning to its slumber.

    The chirp was all it took for Ior to calm down. He glanced at Ylos and nodded. "Thank you, for forgiving me. And all the years I spent at your side¡­I hope that one day we can meet again."

    With that, a massive amount of energy made its way back into his soul. Ior felt his soul undulate and start to crack. The sheer amount of energy was too much for any mortal soul to handle. But instead of feeling pain, he only felt comfort. He felt the embrace of his lifelong friend. He was with him, even as his soul was perishing.

    He wasn''t afraid.

    Ior turned and looked at Eztli with immense rage. Lifting his hand, he commanded the energy to wrap around Eztli. He then made a fist and the energy followed suit¡ªtightened slowly. "I shall give you the slow and torturous death you deserve, servant of Keres."

 Chapter Forty-Two

    Eztli watched the energy continue to wrap around him¡ªencasing him in an unbreakable bubble. At first, he had tried breaking free by making his soul ethereal; yet as he tried passing through the red qi, it rejected him. That''s impossible, he thought, how could this stop my soul? Isn''t it the same as before?

    Holding back his fear, he placed his palm on the ever-shrinking barrier and sent his soul to scan it. His soul immediately rebounded, but in the short moment, he had managed to feel something, unlike anything he ever had. The qi was¡­different. He didn''t know how to describe it, but it was like he came across something he shouldn''t have touched.

    And that made him feel fear.

    He shook his head and pushed the feeling aside, trying to focus on a budding familiar feeling. His passion as a researcher. The qi was something he had never experience before. He had not even read about it in the many records he had plundered over his years as emperor of the realm. He called it¡­the energy of a god. He thought, looking at a shattering Ior. If I can assimilate it or even gain more of an understanding about it¡­ Eztli grinned. He had to figure out what it was and make it his.

    Flaring his soul to its limits, he attempted to analyze it once again. The soul energy penetrated and spread across the barrier of qi¡ªsending data into his consciousness. Simultaneously, however, he felt part of his soul begin to crumble. "No!" he screamed forcefully dragging the fragment back before it was too late. As the soul merged with him again, more data entered his mind along with a certain feeling.

    "It''s futile," Ior said, laughing. "Your soul is to tainted and not strong enough to destroy Ylos'' qi. You will die."

    Fear.

    It was all Eztli could feel at the moment. No, there has to be a way. There has to be one.

    Eztli gathered all his soul energy and attacked frantically. Attack after attack. He even used methods that would harm his soul indefinitely: from vibrating his soul at frequencies he never thought possible; to burning part of his soul away in order to gain a quick boost of power. But no matter what he did, he couldn''t free himself.

    The barrier kept shrinking.

    Soon, he barely had enough room to move. However, Eztli''s mind continued to work furiously, trying to figure a way out¡ªanalyzing the information he gained when scanning, compounding them into workable information. He managed to formulate several theories on how to escape, but they all required one thing: his soul to be stronger.

    Suddenly, immense pain assaulted his whole being followed by a strong breaking sound. The energy had started to crack his soul.

    It was over.

    The realization kicked in hard. He was going to die and there was nothing he could do about it. Ior was right, the red qi was something far beyond his current understanding. Something he couldn''t fight. Something holy. Something divine.

    This is how I die¡­he laughed at himself, resigning to his fate. Strangely, he only felt happiness.

    Eztli sunk in that feeling as one thing appeared in his mind, Rhett. He saw every moment he had spent with him. From when he was a weak child learning under him, to when he selflessly took care of his aging body. A tear fell from his eye. Rhett¡­I just hope I could have saved you from Wes and told you the truth about that night. The energy shined stronger and the cracks on his soul became larger¡ªbringing his soul to the edge of collapse.

    In the last moment, however, Rhett''s voice popped into his head. "The bond." It whispered calmly. "You can still fight back, Master."

    Eztli''s eyes widened as he realized what the voice meant. He cursed himself for forgetting he still had the boy''s soul¡ªa pure innocent one. He smiled. Using the part of his soul left inside the rabbit''s body, he called upon the bond with Kael. He rearranged several of the runes in their bond¡ªchanging them so that he could exert control over the boy''s soul for a brief moment. It was sloppy work, but he needed to do it fast; before his own soul shattered completely.

    "I''ll just have to use a pure soul to break out then," Eztli said, laughing.

    Ior somehow sensed what he was doing and guided energy to attack the bond between him and his soul fragment. Eztli wailed at the pain and felt the ten percent of soul almost break away from him. He roared and in a final bout of sheer will, the rune transformation was complete.

    Eztli gave a laugh of victory¡ªforgetting about Ior''s attacks¡ªand willed Kael''s soul to his own.

    ##

    All Kael could see was a world of red.

    The pressure exerted by the formation had suddenly increased drastically. It made him unable to continue standing and he fell to the floor with a hard crash.

    Pain ran down his body. It was so intense that Kael felt as though his bones were being pulverized; yet strangely, he felt his blood trying to heal the damage. However, that only made him suffer more and there was nothing he could do about it. He hadn''t learned how to control his blood. He couldn''t even scream as a way to release him from the pain. He could only comfort himself by screaming in his mind, but that did little to ease his torture. Just as his mind was on the verge of breaking, the pain vanished.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Then, he felt it.

    A strange force, like a demon whispering into his ear, enticing him, pulling him from his pain. It eased his suffering¡ªbringing a sudden calmness¡ªbut as the force grew stronger, the true torture began.

    Pain, unlike before, assaulted every cell of his body and his soul. He saw his own body lying on the ground, no longer moving. Then the force pulled him away from it.

    Before he could see anything else, he blanked out.

    ##

    Eztli called upon Kael''s soul, dragging it towards his right hand. The soul had taken the form of a ribbon. It radiated with a dim pale blue glow¡ªshowing the level and pureness of the soul. It swirled in the air as it made its way to Eztli. Currently, the soul was in an intangible state so Eztli willed it to compress.

    Quickly, the strand rounded and caved in upon itself, slowly turning into a small spiraling point¡ªsomething Eztli could work with. He closed his eyes and concentrated on it, checking both the state of Kael''s soul and the runes he had made with haste. It took less than a second to confirm the stability of the runes then he controlled the spiral to spin and thrust it towards the red qi.

    Immediately, the energy gave in and a small part shattered.

    Even though Kael''s soul was at such a low level, its pureness was enough to penetrate the barrier. With that Eztli finally had a way out. He changed himself into an ethereal form and escaped through the small break.

    "You won''t be able to break out a second time." Ior roared, gathering more energy and shooting it towards Eztli, performing the same encasing art.

    Leisurely, Eztli manipulated Kael''s soul into a blade and slashed forward. Ior''s attack met with the soul blade and then dispersed.

    This was only possible due to the effect of Eztli''s formation. It was meant to link a soul with another in a way that would increase the power of one exponentially. Thus, at that moment, Eztli''s power was at least double of what it had been, giving more than enough energy to fight Ior. However, it came at a price, the soul who was controlled would be severely damaged and the controller¡¯s soul would lose a large part of their soul force¡ªweakening by hundreds of years. He looked at Kael¡¯s soul but felt nothing. He was, after all, saving himself. Besides, at worst, the boy would only become a vegetable.

    Eztli took a deep breath, feeling pressure around his almost broken soul disappear. He inspected the damage and frowned. It was too severe. If he had lasted a moment longer being wrapped by the energy, he would have ceased to exist.

    Thanks, Rhett. He thought, then he turned to face Ior.

    Ior stood in shock. "This can''t be! That was the energy of a god. How could you break it when your soul is on the verge of shattering?"

    Eztli laughed as he walked slowly towards Ior¡ªexposing the blue blade and the runes.

    Ior¡¯s rage increased as his eyes went wide. "Despicable. You would use someone else''s soul in such a destroying manner to save yourself?"

    "Just doing the same thing you did, only better. Unlike you, I have studied souls for thousands of years and stumbled upon a way to use them to my advantage¡­" He continued walking towards Ior."Only that it¡¯s still highly unstable and dangerous for both mine and the boy''s soul. But in the situation, you put me through, I had nothing to lose."

    Ior laughed hysterically. "Don''t compare me to you. I did it to protect my friend. You, on the other hand, are harming an innocent soul four your own survival. You are truly evil."

    "Yes." Eztli raised the blue soul blade once more and charged up an attack.

    "That won''t be enough to defeat me," Ior said, burning his soul. At that moment, his strength grew exponentially. So much that Eztli would not be able to contend against it.

    "Oh, I know that. But I''m not aiming for you." He grinned wickedly and slashed towards a passed-out Brin.

    Ior faced showed immense shock before he teleported in front of Brin and protected him¡ªtaking the full for of the slash.

    "Damn, you," Ior muttered. "I can''t believe¡­you would do that¡­to innocent souls"

    "You care too much about them. So what if they are innocent? As long as I can live and get what I want. I don''t mind murdering millions, even the whole world."

    Ior gave a low laugh of self-pity. "Don''t involve them any longer. This is between you and me."

    "I won''t¡­that is if you don''t resist." Eztli gave a wicked grin raising the blue blade and licking it. "If you do, I can''t guarantee how the boy will end up. Right now, his soul is so chaotic that he might cease to exist. However, if we stop this now, he will only lose some memories¡­maybe."

    Ior looked at Kael''s soul then at the unconscious Brin behind him and sighed. Then, he kneeled on the ground. Accepting his defeat.

    "Oh, giving up so suddenly," Eztli said, with a bit of surprise in his voice. He hadn''t expected Ior to just accept his proposal.

    "It''s not like I can do anything to stop you at this point. I have already used up my last resort to protect the boy. Besides, my soul will disperse soon, using the energy of a god is no small matter." Ior sighed and glanced at Kael¡¯s soul again. "I also don''t wish to harm the innocent soul in your hands. So just end me."

    "I''m not going to end you so easily." Eztli stood in front of Ior and extended his hand forward¡ªgrabbing Ior''s head." I will extract all your memories. It will be a painful process¡­for you."

    Before Ior could process what he told him, Eztli manipulated part of his soul to enter Ior¡¯s. Ior let out screams as his soul began to crack¡ªsending shards of Ior''s soul into the atmosphere. The shards rose up slowly and then began to vanish. Before they did, Eztli took a deep breath, guided them into his soul.

    Absorbing them.

    Eztli didn''t immediately scan the new memories but rather used part of the energy to heal his own soul. The wounds were too severe and if he left them without treatment, it would take many years for him to heal it naturally. There would be no loss of memories as the shards would become part of his own soul and he could sort through them whenever he had time.

    Soon, the cracks in Eztli''s soul began to mend as Ior''s soul fell apart. Though as he continued the process, Eztli felt something amiss. Pain sprouted from the depth of his soul.

    In all the years that he had extracted souls, it was the first time something like this happened. Maybe it''s because my soul is currently wounded. He thought, with a frown as started getting dizzy. But as he continued to extract the memories it became clear that it was not that. It was the memories. The amount was too much.

    Just how long did this soul live for? He thought, gritting his teeth as he fought to remain conscious.

    A large explosion of qi suddenly distracted him causing him to almost lose control of the technique, but he managed to stabilize it at the last second. "What the fuck?" he cursed as he turned to the origin of the qi. Dean stood in the center of several elders, amassing a huge amount of energy.

    A sense of urgency came to Eztli. They were trying to stop the formation, but if they succeeded then Ior would have nothing to hold his soul and he would vanish¡ªpreventing him from extracting all the memories.

    Furious, Eztli increased the number of shards he breathed in. Even if it meant fragmenting them and damaging his own soul once more.

 Chapter Forty-Three

    Dean sat in the lotus position, eyes closed and bloodied palms pressed firmly against the formation, trying to keep control over the faint thread of qi making its way up his arms.

    It was difficult for he had lost most of the sense of touch in both of them, Robin''s doing. He had acted immediately, sealing his pressure points and veins so they no longer bleed or burned with pain.  But now, as Robin had warned him, they were going numb. The lack of blood flow had finally started to take effect on him; if he didn''t hurry, he would lose his arms.

    Dean was not worried about becoming a cripple, however. If he could save Kael by giving up his arms, he would gladly sacrifice them. His only worry was over the qi anomaly that had occurred twice already. Dean concentrated as he felt the amount of qi going into him increase exponentially. It''s happening again. He cursed to himself, tensing his arms as best he could in order to bear through what was to come. I hope I can take it¡­

    The flow rose and then a massive wave¡ªmade of pure qi¡ªentered Dean.

    His arms burned with pain, but he gritted his teeth and focused on controlling the foreign qi, guiding it into his core. The wave entered his core, saturating it to its limits and leaking out into his meridians¡ªbringing him more pain; then the wave died and the flow became almost nonexistent.

    Dean took deep breaths, trying to regain some lost energy. That was the third time it happened, Dean thought, Why is the qi acting so strangely? It shouldn''t be this way. Something must be wrong with the formation I drew¡­

    It had been a few minutes since the elders surrounded him and began sending their qi to him. At first, everything went smoothly. The qi had traveled at a steady and bearable pace towards him; however, it had suddenly changed. The qi stream grew stronger and then morphed into a massive wave. It caught him by surprise and bombarded him with an insane amount of qi. He almost lost control over the formation at that time but, thankfully, it had only lasted a second before the qi flow reduced to a bearable flow.

    It perplexed him at first, but he attributed it to an error in his formation. After all, he had drawn it hastily and in a moment of inspiration. It was also the first time he wrote something that used humans as its source of energy. However, once it had happened a second time, he knew it wasn''t that for the wave had grown stronger and once it passed, the qi flow became almost nonexistent.

    Now, he only hoped he could sustain a fourth or fifth wave in order to gather enough qi to overpower the tower¡¯s formation; if his body could even take it that amount of qi.

    Concentrating on his core, Dean watched it throb as it tried to contain the qi; he couldn''t accept any more qi. He was at his limit. His second mending even showed signs of cracking. If this kept going¡­his core would burst. He would lose his strength and become a cripple. At least one more wave, Dean begged. Please, let my core hold on for one more wave¡­so I can save Kael.

    As if rejecting his pleading, the qi flowed stopped completely.

    "Why did you stop sending qi?" Dean said with confusion as he opened his eyes before becoming stunned.

    The elders were all kneeling, some had even fainted, their strength fully sapped from their bodies. But what stunned him the most was the strange change in his blood formation.

    It was a beautiful sight.

    Just what is happening? Dean asked himself with wonder as he watched.

    Qi glowed brightly along the outer circle¡ªspinning and staying together. It never left the outer circle; only spinning faster with each completed revolution and glowing brighter. Soon, the qi was revolving so fast it began to drag qi from the atmosphere at an astonishing rate¡ªmaking it visible to the naked eye.

    The qi first appeared as a faint mist, then it formed tiny crystal clumps in the air. The glowed with an ephemeral beauty¡ªeach crystal with its own unique color.

    Unconsciously, Dean extended his numbed arm and touched one of the smaller crystals lightly. Its green shell burst with an unreal amount of power, splitting his skin apart exposing the bone.

    "This¡­is compressed qi!" Dean exclaimed with wonder before realizing how dangerous it was. "I have to get out before they surround me." He ran to the edge, cautiously avoiding any floating crystals, and stepped beyond the formation; or at least tried to before being pushed back.

    It was as if a massive transparent wall, stood before him¡ªblocking his path. He extended his hands toward the outer circle once more, but the wall rejected him again. Then he realized what it was. The spinning qi had reached a point where it was traveling so fast it created a disruption in the atmosphere¡ªessentially, a seal around him.

    He was trapped.

    "Just what type of formation did I draw?"

    ##

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Eztli had long discarded his human shape in order to extend the limit of time he could maintain his soul outside his vessel, but even as a formless cloud he was reaching his limit. It didn''t help that his soul was in a constant state of breakage and repair. As he ingested fragments of Ior''s soul, it would expand his own beyond the limit, cracking it. Then, he would use part of the soul to heal his own. Effectively, maintaining a fragile balance and at the same time gaining immense benefits.

    He could feel his soul growing stronger with each mend. It was like his soul was metal in a forge, being broken and folded over itself in order to strengthen. Yet, it was also taking a huge toll on him. Such a fast increase in soul energy was no joking matter; he could barely even hold control over it.

    If he couldn''t finish the extracting process, he would lose himself and become a wandering soul. No longer holding any consciousness; only keeping his instincts. It was something he had experimented with. Using others as test subjects, he would implant and merge souls together¡ªstrengthening them multiple times over¡ªbut the result had always been the same.

    The sudden increase in power would snap the soul, creating a mindless entity that acted on impulse. They would no longer feel anything. Even damage to their soul did not seem to affect them. It was like they lost connection with their soul and as long as any part of it remained, it would continue to act on its impulses.

    He looked at Ior''s soul and cursed at the fact that there was still about one-fourth of it left. Should I just end it here? Or risk it? He asked himself as he calculated whether he could take still take it or if it was best to discard the remaining part. No, the last fragments are usually the most important memories. I have to hold on.

    A massive disruption in the atmospheric qi brought him out of his thoughts. He looked over to his side and noticed the qi gathering point. His soul shuddered with shock.

    "How can that be?" He asked in wonder as he studied the spinning vortex of qi and the formation underneath. "An external qi whirlpool¡­such a powerful one."

    It was surprising. The blood runes actually converged and formed such a rare occurrence. Eztli continued to watch as several rings of qi formed in the air, slowly gathering more qi and condensing it into crystals, then shifting into liquid. At its center stood Dean, completely surrounded and unable to move.

    ¡°That fool,¡± Eztli said with a mocking tone.

    As the formation continued taking the qi, it affected the tower''s own formation. It tugged at the barrier''s energy and began to suck it. "Fuck!" Eztli cursed, turning back to his task a sense of urgency overcoming him." I need to finish this now. Before that fool fucks up my soul extracting." Knowing there was a danger of losing such valuable memories, Eztli made a decision; a gamble.

    Using his whole soul, he enveloped the last remaining part of Ior in one quick motion hoping that he was able to take the large amount without snapping.

    Then he felt it.

    His soul expanded continuously, cracks forming across its surface. Eztli trembled with pain as, even in his formless state, his soul had started to snap. He growled and vibrated at his own frequency¡ªtrying to resist the snap¡ªwhile simultaneously encasing his consciousness in a protective barrier. It was all he could attempt in order to stop it from dissipating¡ªbut even then he could no longer keep it together.

    His consciousness shrunk down into a tiny sphere as the barrier he set was bombarded by the chaotic power of his own soul. Soon, he could only feel as his soul slowly make its way back to the other part remaining within the rabbit.

    Then, he sunk into darkness.

    ##

    Several qi circles rose into the air originating from the outermost layer of the formation. As they did, the qi spun faster¡ªturning the qi crystals into liquid. The force grew large enough to drag Dean to the center of the formation; the converging point.

    He could no longer escape. He could only watch the qi become stronger.

    The liquid qi spun around Dean, each revolution bringing it closer to him and fulfill what the formation was meant to do: transfer it into his body.

    If that amount of qi flows through my body¡­ Dean shook his head trying not to think of the outcome for it was terrifying. Once the qi flowed inside him, bursting into a sun-like ball of qi would be the best outcome, though as the amount of qi was so large it would definitely cause massive destruction. At least one hundred-fold that of someone burning their core and exploding.

    With his movements locked, Dean willed his qi to attack the formation in hopes of erasing part of it to stop the flow, but it was in vain. The liquid qi had picked up speed as it neared the center and had already reached him.

    It flowed steadily into his body¡ªfrom every direction. Sharp burning pain burst forth as the qi saturated him. His core no longer able to hold, began breaking its mends to allow for more space. His second mend disappeared followed by his first, but it didn''t stop there. His core trembled as the qi continued to force its way inside his core. However, as the qi tried to further fracture his core, Dean''s qi became alive.

    Last will.

    Dean stared in wonder as the last will acted for the second time and encased his core¡ªtrying to shield it from the foreign liquid qi. It glowed with a bright and powerful blue aura then it began merging with his core. It slowly surrounded and sunk into its surface, tinting it blue. With another sudden burst of power, his last will fully encased his core and died down.

    Then, the fracturing continued. Ten mends became eleven, then twelve.

    No! Dean thought, feeling the powerful new qi in his body. This is impossible. There is no way the core would break beyond ten. It was known that the maximum number of core fractures was ten. A perfect number. Those who tried to continue or even attempt going beyond always ended up dead or crippled.

    Yet, he now had thirteen fractures.

    Dean raised his hands in shock as the formation no longer had any effect on him. Then he turned them around as they glowed with qi. "It must have been last will¡­" he said softly. His last will had definitely done something to his core. He didn¡¯t know if the extra fractures were a good thing, but he knew he now had the power to save Kael. Murmuring a small thanks to his last will, he dashed forward breaking his blood formation causing the qi to no longer spin.

    He continued to rush toward the tower''s formation and extended both his palms¡ªplacing them on the barrier trapping Kael.

    With a formidable roar, he willed all of his newfound power into it. The massive force pounded the barrier, causing it to undulate heavily. His blue qi intertwined with the barrier¡¯s red qi like snakes trapped in an endless fight. Suddenly, the red qi grew drastically weaker¡ªas if something had swallowed it¡ªgiving Dean''s qi the upper hand. It finally managed to overpower the red qi and flow within the barrier.

    With a loud boom, the barrier shattered¡ªred and blue qi bursting into the atmosphere.

    Exhausted and worried Dean limped slowly toward an unmoving Kael and picked up his head to examine him. He let out a deep sigh as tears flowed down in torrents. "You''re not dead. You''re not dead. I haven''t failed you, Ian. I managed to save Kael."

    Hugging Kael, Dean finally lost his strength and fainted.

 Chapter Forty-Four

    The runes over Theo''s arms gave off a small glint as the morning sun shrouded them with warmth. He still found it hard to believe that just five days before his arms were completely bare of flesh and his body was charred black. Now, with the help of the Oath formation and a healing herb, his flesh had regenerated. It wasn''t perfect as he would be left with massive scars across his body, but the fact that he healed at all was miraculous.

    Theo ran his index finger across his left arm, following the branching path of one of the newly formed runes, while thinking back at what had happened.

    After breaking the formation, Dean and the kids were taken to the Medicine hall and immediately treated. He, on the other hand, had been transported to a higher floor in the central tower by Junn and Tint.

    The room was bare except for the countless runes and a single altar-like structure at its center. Tint laid him on it and then the room became alive. Trails of purple energy filled the room and embraced him¡ªbringing him comfort.

    Theo had only felt as if thousands of ants crawled on his body¡ªthe flesh on his skin regenerating¡ªthen he was filled with strength. Immediately after he asked how it was possible to heal such massive wounds in a short amount of time and why they didn''t use it on Loki or the others.

    All Junn and Tint had said was that the formation was left to protect the holders of the Oath and it was possible to use it to heal them. But even as miraculous as the Oath formation was, it couldn''t heal everything. IT couldn''t restore the loss of life force nor could it restore a broken core¡­

    Looking at the downcast expressions of Junn and Tint and their constant apologizing, it had finally hit him. The snapping feeling he had felt had been his core breaking. He had lost his strength.

    Theo shook his head clear of the memory and looked within himself¡ªglancing at his core. All of his fractures were there, only doubled as his core was now split perfectly in half¡ªalmost too perfect. Too unnatural. Theo refused to believe he was done for so once again¡ªfor the hundredth time¡ªhe tried to cultivate. He hoped that maybe the constant attempts at cultivating would allow some qi would stay, but it was useless. The qi always escaped immediately after entering his core, leaving him with only the feeling of power. But the reality was that he only had his physical prowess.

    He would never be able to use qi again.

    Why did it snap, he thought as he grasped his hair and tugged hard, Why? Just when I tried changing and doing what was right I get punished. Was I right? Or are the heaven''s punishing me¡­

    A soft and raspy voice brought him out of his mind. "What is troubling you, Theo¡­"

    "Loki!" Theo said, shocked. After being healed, he had heard that Loki was on his dying breath. Feeling guilty for not visiting him even once after he gave him so much¡ªhis Oath runes, the years of mentorship and the feeling of having a father¡ªTheo decided to spend every day at his side and watch him pass. He had never expected Loki to still hold enough strength to talk. No, it was just that he didn¡¯t want to talk. Once he did¡­everything would become real. He would never escape being a cripple. As long as he refused to speak of it¡­

    Loki gave a warm smile and asked again. "What is troubling you? You wouldn''t be here to watch an old man leave this world if there wasn''t anything on your mind. Speak."

    Theo closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to see that smiling face... Finally, he gave a heavy sigh and he started talking. "Loki, I''m sorry I never came to visit¡­everything has been so¡­different."

    "Don''t worry about it, boy. I knew that would be the case. All the new information and secrets of the sect would have kept you busy. In fact, I hoped you didn''t get to see me as I died¡­" his eyes wavered a bit as if he meant to cry then they cleared, though a longing gaze remained as he looked at Theo. "But that''s not the only thing on your mind, so tell me what else is bothering you."

    You could always see right through me, Loki. Theo thought, sighing again. He had seen Loki as his father more than he did a mentor and he had always been there for him. I guess I have to tell him. I can¡¯t escape the truth¡­

    "I think it was wrong for me to accept the Oath¡­" he finally said.

    "What?" Loki said with shock followed by intense coughing. Then he glared at him. "You better explain."

    "I don''t know what to do, Loki. I have done nothing since I accepted the Oath. I hesitated when I was needed the most which ended causing harm to several boys and elders. And even when I tried helping, I failed and the heavens punished me by snapping my core and taking my strength. I''m useless now, there is no point in me staying as a Council member. I will pass my runes to someone else¡ª"

    "You will do no such thing!" Loki said powerfully as he sat up and grabbed him with a strength that a man on the verge of death shouldn''t have.

    "But I''m¡ª"

    "You are not useless, Theo. Junn and Tint told me what you did in order to save the boys. The way you stood up against them. The sense of duty you portrayed. Those are the qualities that I saw in you and the reason I choose you to succeed me. That is something to be proud of and I¡¯m sure what happened is not heaven¡¯s punishment."Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "What''s good about my actions if I can''t use qi? I''m a cripple."

    Loki took a deep breath and laid back on the bed¡ªlooking exhausted. "So what? Qi doesn''t make a man. What''s important is the actions they take, the people they save and most of all what one thinks of himself. You have performed amazingly. Now the only thing left is for you too see that and embrace it. I think there is no better man to take my place than you, Theo. Besides, not all is lost. There is still the Oath. It will give you strength."

    Theo was taken aback. "The oath?"

    "I''m sure you realize now that the Oath is so much more than just runes on our bodies that prevent us from betraying the sect. After all, we even stopped everyone for a brief moment as you took your oath, communicated with you even when you were away and healed your wounds. The oath is this entire tower. No, it is the entire sect.

    "It is a massive network of formations¡ªeach with their own unique purpose¡ªleft behind by the founder for us to use. By being gifted the runes and accepting them into our bodies, we are granted access to all of this. However, most of the formations are so complex we could never begin to understand. We couldn''t even start the simplest ones with all our qi without it taking a heavy toll. Yet, I think that there is a way to control them. Even if we lost so many records over time, I remember my grandfather tell me stories about ancient times and the many different ways of cultivation. Not just qi, but many other forms of energy. I thought them fairy tales, but as I came across the Oath formations I realized that my grandfather might have been right.

    ¡°The oath can¡¯t take qi so something else must drive these formations. If you can figure it out¡­then you can still continue to follow your heart and protect the sect in your own way."

    Theo was stunned by the amount of new information Loki was giving him. If there is a way to control the Oath, then maybe I can still¡­

    "Loki placed a hand over Theo¡¯s and the final small purple rune on Loki''s hand shined bright. "As I got closer to death, I began feeling something within me¡­an energy. A source of power. Each day I could sense it a bit stronger and at one point I managed to control it. The sensation was unlike anything I''ve ever felt. Perhaps it''s just the delusion of a dying man or maybe it''s what we call the soul. But this energy might be what''s needed to run the oath¡­¡± He looked into Theo''s eyes and the same tremble and longing from before surfaced again. "Theo, I always saw you as my son. I hope you can control the oath with this parting gift. "

    With that, a weird energy began to embrace Theo. It brought him comfort¡ªthat of a father''s embrace¡ªbefore it vanished.

    As Theo glanced at Loki, he thought he saw the faint outline of another Loki; standing, smiling and nodding at him before it disappeared. Tear''s welled up in Theo''s eyes as he realized that Loki was dead.

    Loki had sacrificed the last spark of his life in order to help him.

    ##

    Dean glanced at Kael with worry. Five days. He thought. Five days and he still hasn''t woken up. Just what is wrong with him?

    Robin couldn''t understand the reason why. Kael had no wounds on his body, yet he hadn''t woken up since he was broken out of the formation. Not only him, but Brin was unconscious as well. He had even scanned them with the best formations of the Medicine hall and used high-quality herbs, but even with no physical problems, they remained in their slumber. The only thing left to do was wait. Wait until they woke up.

    Nar was the exception, however. He was healing well and was fully conscious, though he did seem to be extremely depressed as if he lost something very important.

    Dean himself, on the other hand, was brimming with energy and life. It was as if something liberated him when his core was broken. He felt an immense power. Something that he never imagined he could hold. He felt that he could even take on those of the eighth mending or above. But that didn''t matter. He never wanted strength. All he wanted at the current moment was for Kael to wake.

    "Kael," Dean said. "You have to wake up. You have too¡­"

    A small groaned escaped Kael. Then his eyes fluttered as he tried opening them.

    "Kael!" Dean yelled excitedly, before calling out to a disciple waiting. "Go get Robin now! Kael is waking up."

    ##

    Kael couldn¡¯t believe what they had told him. Immediately after waking up, he had asked about the test and its outcome. Dean had told him everything. That Nar and Brin had been hurt. That the formation had malfunctioned¡­Yet, strangely, Kael could only think that he passed the test and lasted until the end. He hadn¡¯t failed to live to his father¡¯s legacy. He was a genius.

    "So you can''t remember what happened during the test?" Robin asked, bringing Kael out of his sense of accomplishment and reminding him of the situation. As Robin continued to examine him he felt guilty for not feeling worried about Nar; as he should be.

    "Yes," Kael responded. "For some reason, I feel that everything is fuzzy. The memories are there yet they feel strangely damaged and out of my control. What about¡ª"

    "Don''t strain yourself, Kael." Dean interrupted him before he could ask about Nar. "It doesn''t matter that you can''t remember."

    "Dean is right. Don''t force yourself to remember or it might have adverse effects on your body. For the moment I want to keep you here just to be safe. Hopefully, my worry is for naught and you would be out of here in no time."

    "What about Nar?" Kael asked worriedly. "You mentioned that he was heavily wounded. Is he really all right?"

    Dean gave a light smile then ruffled Kael¡¯s head. "Nar is fine. He was already dismissed from the medicine hall and is in his private room. There is no need to for you to worry. Though you might want to visit him after you get out, he seemed to be depressed that his beast didn''t make it."

    Nar''s fox died? Kael thought, then¡­no!

    "Dean,¡± Kael asked frantically, ¡°is Eztli all right? He wasn''t hurt right?"

    "Eztli?" Dean asked raising one eyebrow.

    "Eztli, my rabbit. Is he all right?"

    "Oh, yes. Your rabbit is stable now. He was, however, heavily wounded and is currently unconscious. We don''t when he will wake."

    Hearing that Eztli was fine caused him relief. He was teaching him cultivation and even though he said he was leaving soon he helped him heal his leg. Suddenly, a small sharp pain overtook him for a split moment as a memory tried to resurface. He grabbed his head and grimaced slightly.

    Then it was gone.

    What was that? Kael wondered as he felt a sudden fear of something¡ªthough he didn¡¯t know what. Shaking his head free of thoughts he turned towards Dean and asked.

    "Can we go see Eztli?"

 Chapter Forty-Five

    "Kael, please sit on the wheelchair."

    "No, Dean. I perfectly fine. I don''t need to be pushed around in one of those things again." Kael stated as he crossed his arms.

    "Kael," Dean said with a firmness in his voice, "this is not the time to be playing around. You were in a coma for five days. After what happened to you inside the formation you should try to recuperate."

    "That''s exactly my point. I''ve been resting around for five days! What I need right now is to move around. My body feels stiff." Kael said walking out of the room. Besides, Elder Robin said I was physically fine. He just didn''t know why I was asleep for so long."

    Kael suddenly felt an immense pressure surround him and before he knew it he was sitting on the wheelchair. What just happened? Kael asked himself before seeing Dean with a smile on his face. He is doing this!

    He tried to stand, but the pressure still excerpted a force over him. "Kael, you will listen to me at least until Robin says you are free to go. He hasn''t dismissed the possibility of a relapse." Dean lowered his voice. "I''ve also heard stories of men waking up from mortal wounds as if they were fine only to drop dead a couple of days later."

    Kael gave a defeated sigh. "Fine, I''ll do as you say¡­let''s just go already."

    The medicine hall was still the same as before¡ªbland white walls and a weird medicinal smell in the air¡ªonly with one change. There were many people bustling around. Disciples walking around with clipboards and others pushing gliding cards carrying medicine. Kael even saw a few of the Inner disciples strutting about¡ªa rare sight as they tended to stay within the inner sect to train.

    "Dean, why are there so many people around?" Kael couldn''t keep himself from asking.

    "There were many wounded during the incident. Even most of the elders¡­" Dean paused slightly as if thinking something then continued. "They were wounded trying to help me stop the formation. Most of them were heavily depleted of their qi, making them unable to sustain their bodies without outside help. Though they are safe now and only require rest."

    So that''s why the inner disciples are here, Kael nodded. They came to visit their teachers.

    Sudden yells came from the end of the hallway then a man was sent flying out the door of a room. "You are not taking me away from my son! I will stay until I see that he is awake."

    Kael stared in shock as he saw, the fighter drop unconscious to the floor. Just who would dare do that here?

    "Restrain him!" a powerful voice ordered. The clanking of armor rang before another man crashed into the wall.

    "Stop this at once!" Dean said, his voice causing the hall to tremble, as he immediately appeared by the doorway leaving Kael behind.

    Without waiting, Kael left his wheelchair and rushed to the room to see what the whole commotion was. It was Sal. He was on the ground with two fighters of the fourth fracture restraining him. Another man stood proudly at the back of the room. He wore a black armor lined with silver engravings, his plate marked with six slashes¡ªa man of the sixth fracture.

    From the armor, Kael knew that the man was Warren--the vice leader of the discipline hall.

    "Dean, this doesn''t concern you. Sal has been given too much time away from his punishment, I''m here to bring him back to his confinement."

    "No," Sal said as he tried to struggle free pushing off another man. "I won''t let you take me away from my son."

    "For heaven''s sake, how can you guys struggle to restrain him even when he is wearing his confinement robes and has no access to his qi!"

    Instantly, Dean appeared next to the men and with a wave of his hand, he pushed them away from Sal. Then, he extended his hand, helping Sal stand, and turned to face Warren. "You will do no such thing."

    Kael could only stare in amazement as Dean teleported and pushed the men away with such ease. Just how did he do that? Did he grow stronger?

    "Dean, you dare defy the discipline hall?" Warren screamed angrily. "We have to maintain the Council''s verdict and enforce the rules¡ª"

    "All I see is a man worrying about his son and some ''bandits'' trying to disrupt him. If you want to remove him from this place you will have to go through me first."

    "You are only making things worse. You have broken the rules and the council will stand by my side. I will see that you are punished severely for getting in our way."Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "I''d like to see them try. They have no right to do anything. This was all caused by their own ignorance and refusal to believe something was wrong. So Sal will stay here until he can speak with his son and make sure he is healthy. Now, get out before I embarrass you in front of your underlings."

    Warren fumed. He took deep breaths trying to calm himself before heading out of the room. "This won''t end here, Dean."

    Dean gave a sigh, before turning to Sal. " Sal, I''ll make sure they don''t come bother you again. I hope Brin wakes soon and that there is nothing wrong with him."

    Sal nodded then he sat next to Brin¡ªputting his hand over Brin. Kael could see the immense worry in his eyes and for the first time, he viewed Elder Sal with respect. He is just Dean¡­he thought. He cares about Brin like Dean cares for me.

    "Let¡¯s go, Kael." Dean said softly before guiding Kael out of the room. Before the door closed, a small whisper filled the silent room. "Thank you, Dean. I owe you one."

    Dean smiled and shook his head and finally closed the door.

    Fear assaulted Kael once more.

    As soon as he had laid eyes upon Eztli his whole body trembled and lost its strength. He didn''t know why, but his body reacted instinctively. An acute pain filled his head as a memory tried to resurface, yet it was fragmented and blurry. After a second, it went away.

    Thankfully, Dean had made him get on the wheelchair, if not, he feared that Dean would have noticed and taken him back for more examinations. Kael breathed deeply and inched toward Eztli¡ªfear still lingering inside him, growing stronger as he neared the sleeping rabbit. Why am I afraid? He wondered. What happened within the formation?

    Kael shook his head and grabbed Eztli. They told him he could carry him back to his room and he planned to do so. As he held him he suddenly remembered that he still had to get the things he promised Eztli for his help. Something told him that if he didn''t have the items prepared¡­

    "Dean, can you take me back to my room? Also, can you prepare the rewards from the aptitude test? I was a black level talent, even if the formation did malfunction, right?"

    Dean was startled a hint of worry in his eyes. "Kael, why do you want the rewards? You just woke up¡­you can¡ª"

    "Dean, I need them!" Kael said firmly, his fear growing stronger but that only urged him to lie. He couldn''t tell Dean the true reason he wanted them. "I need to start training, I wasted five days already and since you don''t let me walk on my own I need to train my qi. I need the qi stone I won. I need this to make my father proud.

    "To live up to his legacy."

    Dean stood in silence for a long time before nodding. "All right. I''ll see that they are delivered by morning."

    ##

    What I''m I doing? Dean asked himself. Why do I keep getting these thoughts of preventing Kael from getting stronger¡­ Ever since he found out the truth about Ian''s death he had these strange thoughts. When Kael had asked him for the rewards he had gotten the sudden urge to do anything that would stop him from cultivating. He even thought of crippling his dantian, but he knew that was wrong. That it was his fear talking. The fear that Kael will end up like Ian. That he would follow the same path of self-destruction in his search for power.

    In the end, however, he couldn''t refuse Kael''s request. He only knew that he had to find a way that would steer him away from facing the same fate as his father.

    Isaac''s study was a mess. It looked like a torrent of wind had passed by¡ªpapers, pens, and other items riddled the floor. A worn out Isaac sat huddled, reading a letter.

    "Isaac, you all right?" Dean asked.

    Surprise showed in Isaac''s eyes as if he had just realized that he wasn''t alone. Then he shook his head. "I''m not, Dean. Everything is going horribly. The incident with the tower''s formation, the elder''s being wounded and now the other sects sending letters of threats. They somehow heard of what happened and now are giving us an ultimatum: we either surrender or face elimination. There is nothing we can do. Even with such geniuses as Kael and Brin¡­there is just not enough time to groom them for the genius gathering. I''ll be surprised if we can last another week¡­"

    "That''s impossible. I thought that we had a deal to not face any more threats until the gathering. We gave them so much already¡­they still want more?"

    "Dean, it''s over. I''ve been trying to figure out how to tell the council so that they listen, but I doubt they will let us surrender. They will do everything to protect the phoenix¡­even if it costs the lives of all of us. I even want to keep silent about it in hopes that when they arrive, we can surrender and not face annihilation."

    "You know we can''t do that. If we wait, they will still slaughter us." Dean fell silent as he thought about something. "Isaac, we need to attack first. Strike them while they think we are at our weakest. That way¡ª"

    "We are at our weakest!¡± Isaac waves his arms around. ¡°Dean, don''t be delusional. Our strongest fighters won''t be there to help. Sal is confined, and I think that if he found out that the sect is under attack, he will escape with Brin¡­you know that the boy is the only reason Sal lives for¡­Theo, on the other hand, might still have his outstanding strength but he is crippled. He won''t be much help in the battlefield. There''s only you and I and I doubt that is enough to face an attack from the sects¡­We¡ª"

    "I might be able to get Sal to help us." Dean said, interrupting Isaac then made up his mind. "More importantly¡­I have two things I need to show you, but you must keep them secret from others. I also have a condition. If we manage to stop the sects¡­you must make it so that the resource grooming is given to Brin and not Kael. One genius should be enough for Gathering."

    "Why would you¡­"

    Dean raised his hand. "I don''t want Kael to end up like Ian, but I also don''t want him to hate me for stopping his growth. So if we do it this way, he would only have to accept that it was meant to be. So please accept these condition."

    Isaac still looked confused but nodded. "I promise."

    Taking a deep breath, Dean released his aura and new power. "With my current strength, I can take on all the sects. I will go as an envoy to the other sects to showcase our strength. Not only will this serve as a threat to them, but it will give us a chance to gather more resources. That''s where the second part of my plan comes into play." Dean pushed himself to continue. "Then, I will use Ian''s findings to raise the strength of our elders; especially Brin¡¯s. I am confident that I can help him achieve his First mending by the time of the gathering¡­Only as long as Kael is held back.¡±

    Dean knew what he was doing was wrong, but he didn''t care anymore. It was selfish and cruel to punish Kael this way, but he had to keep his promise to Ian. He had to stop him from the fate of death.

    Even if that meant putting himself in danger by using power¡ªand formations¡ªthat he himself didn''t understand.

 Small Notice and Questions

    First of all, I want to say that I haven''t dropped the story. I''ve been having computer and internet problems over the past few days. I even lost what I had written up till now and I had been going crazy looking for my backup, which I finally found! However, it''s one from a month ago so I have to write from scratch again. There will be 3 chapters next week(with a possible 4th as an apology, depends if I get enough time to write it)

    On a side note, I would like to ask how you guys are liking the story so far? I know it''s kinda been all over the place with the characters changing the way they act and stuff, so I know it can be frustrating or seem out of place(it might be? I''m only an amateur after all)Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Also, I''ve been thinking of changing the writing style to third person omniscient to get a faster pace at the events and what characters want/think without pov changes. It will also allow me to add things about the past and present that the characters don''t know(the myth of the world and details one wouldn''t know unless they had been there) instead of being limited by the current Pov''s knowledge. Though currently, this is just an idea as I''ve never written in that point of view so it could be difficult for me.

    Your feedback would be appreciated.

    Thanks.